Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 4 of You and Me Aglow [EOS]
Collections:
Linked Universe AU Directory
Stats:
Published:
2024-02-22
Updated:
2024-10-17
Words:
134,065
Chapters:
44/50
Comments:
542
Kudos:
272
Bookmarks:
31
Hits:
7,972

A Sun That's Rising

Summary:

After a year of safety and recovery, Prince Legend is preparing to challenge the king and claim the throne. The kingdom is suffering from poverty, prejudice and war, and Legend’s new family cannot let that stand. It is time for plans to be made and rumors to be spread.

Follow the EOS boys as they continue to grow, as they plan and love and cry, as they fight injustice and support each other, and whoever they grow close to along the way.

Will Sky figure out how to live for himself? Will Warriors see that his value doesn’t lie in sacrifice? Will magic users be accepted, will the war be resolved peacefully, will the criminal organizations running rampant in Castle Town be stopped? (Will the character subplots and interludes ever stay within one chapter instead of growing lives of their own?)

OR Have fun storming the castle! The hardest part is what happens after :D

The (long-awaited?) sequel to EOS (in which the loose ends grow loose ends and we knit the unravelled storyline skeins up into a lovely tapestry.) Now with your fave supporting LU characters!

In fluff and in angst, in banter and in tears, till fic end do us part, there is a story to be told and it did not end when EOS did.

Notes:

Holy fucking shit you guys, we’re back. And we’re back with a MONSTER OF A FIC

It’s us, PolynomialPandemic (they/it) and ImperialKatwala (ve/vir)! (as per usual, it’s me polynomialpandemic writing the notes, and yeah, the writing process of the first three acts of this fic took so long I got a whole new pronoun!!! Wild how that happens LMAO)

We promise that the characters in the tags will get their own proper amount of screen(page?)time- we somehow can’t stop them from wiggling it out of us, and have decided to not struggle any more against the inevitable. (for example, the Shadow Interlude grew into three chapters plus a mystery hiatus and twoish chapters resolving it in the finale. So. worry not about your faves, they will get their time i fucking promise you.)

 

Okay, the way this publishing schedule will work is we have six acts (so far,) each with at least four chapters [glances at act two and its nine-so-far, sweats nervously,] and an interlude. Each act will have daily updates upon release, and then there will be a shortish hiatus until the next act is ready.

At about the end of act two (our current writing position,) we are at 59k words, goddess help us. Be prepared for the long haul.

Thank you for reading, especially those who were with us during the release of EOS. I promise you, these boys aren’t done with us yet. There’s so much story to be told here, and your faithful authors are scribbling away.

THAT BEING SAID…. While it is possible to read this fic without reading Every Other Star, ,.,.,.I kind of suggest that you read Every Other Star? (and New Horizons too, hahah, but thats much shorter) It adds a ton of character and situational context, and hell, if you like this work you’ll definitely like that one. This is effectively a ‘book two’, so just be aware of that.

Also, to those of you who didn’t read In The Cosmos (our EOS compliant snippet book,) just know that there’s some fun backstory and missing scenes in there, if you wanna check them out. (the ghost of skyfam’s mother! Wars’ backstory in the guard! Time holding rebellion just out of baby wars’ hands like a panicked parent! It’s great in there :D)

Welcome, and Welcome back. We love you all. Welcome to love and loss and love again, to radical acceptance and joy. To change, and what it brings with it, to pride in one’s abilities and community uplifting. And, of course, to the fun little medieval AU we thought about playing around with last summer, and the beautiful story we stumbled into along the way.

Chapter 1: Act One: Two Years Ago; The Groundwork

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Legend really hoped this was a good idea.

He wasn’t going to back out now, of course - there was too much at stake, and too many people were involved now. He’d committed, and he was going to see it through. 

Still. He hoped he wasn’t making a mistake. If he was, it would be far more than his own life on the line.

“So,” he said, pulling on the familiar mantle of calm confidence and resting his elbows on the dinner table turned war room table. “What’s the plan?”

Time, sitting in his usual place, slid a sheet of paper across the table to him. “It’s already started. We made sure to begin circulating rumors during the initial outcry, after two ‘traitors’ and the prince vanished from the heart of the castle.”

“We weren’t going to do anything else without your permission, of course,” Warriors said, obviously trying to reassure him, “that was mainly for safety reasons. The more confusion there was around your disappearance, the less chance someone would find you.”

“A dual purpose,” Time agreed. “Safety, and groundwork for later in case we might need it. The second part of the plan is a contact among the nobility.”

Legend picked up the paper. The handwriting was rushed but surprisingly neat, and he caught mentions of your friend and happy to help as he quickly scanned it. “Okay. Who is it, and why are they important?”

“I’m not telling anyone else precisely who our contact is,” Time said with a shake of his head. “Once again, for safety reasons. He also doesn’t know precisely who you are. I’ve told him I’m passing correspondence to an associate of mine who is far more well-versed in the dealings of nobility than I am.”

“Passing correspondence?” Legend echoed with a frown, setting the paper down.

Time nodded. “Your job, for now, will be communicating with our contact. You’ll understand what he’s telling us better than anyone, and you can help him plan how best to sway the nobles to our side. Warriors, I’d like to ask you to do the same with some of my contacts in the army.”

“Absolutely.” When Legend glanced over, Warriors was still watching him with a slightly worried expression.

“Something wrong?” Legend asked, because he was keyed up enough without worrying about whatever was on Warriors’ mind, too.

Warriors sighed. “I’m just a little wary at the moment. The idea of putting you, and of course the rest of us, back into danger is something I’ll have to adjust to.”

“This is, unfortunately, not the first teenager who has walked up to me and absolutely insisted on being useful,” Time said dryly.

There was a light thud, like Warriors had gently kicked Time’s leg under the table. “Stop it. I already know, I’m experiencing your struggles right in front of you, isn’t that enough?”

“I never wanted you to,” Time said, his expression softening slightly. “And I will do my best to make sure we all get out of this in one piece. On that note, I have a suggestion that you may not like, Legend.”

Well, that wasn’t promising. “What?”

Time took a breath. “I think it would be best if we waited for this. If we move after your eighteenth birthday, there will be no room for anyone else to claim power. You will have sole claim to the throne, once your father is off of it.”

“That’s two years!” Legend protested, something twisting in his gut at the idea of waiting so long.

“It is. But if we move now, there could be a substantial argument made for appointing a regent,” Time pointed out. “You’re only sixteen, Legend. In the eyes of the law, you aren’t old enough to rule alone.”

And that did make sense. Legend knew how it would go if a regent took the throne - his life would be in constant danger, if he wasn’t outright thrown in jail as soon as he was out of the public eye.

“It’d have to be a suitable regent, too,” Warriors added, “someone noble and distinguished, with a wide power base and significant influence. All of those things are risky for our operation.”

Legend slouched a little, because he was allowed to be irritated and show it, but he reluctantly nodded and picked up the paper again. “Fine. We’ll wait.”

“Thank you,” Time said, and there was genuine relief in the words. “The good news is, that gives us plenty of time to plan. We don’t have every detail ironed out yet - that will be part of what you two will be helping with - but we have the beginnings, and two years will allow us to coordinate everything exactly right. We have to get this right on the first try. There are no do-overs for a revolution.”

“That’s a fair amount of time to help stir up civil unrest, as well,” Warriors said, resting his chin on his hand. “Not too much, though, we don’t want people starting their own revolution without any backup.”

Time nodded. “Leave that to the rest of us. I want you two - and Hyrule, if he decides to help us - away from the city until it’s time to move, just in case you’re seen and recognized. We can’t afford to have the manhunt start up again.”

“So we’re just writing letters,” Legend grumbled, glancing over the paper again. The contact had signed it with a little bunny doodle, that was cute. And smart, it wasn’t a good idea to have a name attached to something like this.

“For now, you are coordinating aspects of this revolution that I would do a bad job coordinating myself,” Time corrected. “You are uniquely situated to help with very important parts of this campaign, and communication is crucial.”

“Two years might be more than enough time to establish a change in the people, but the schemes of the nobility work a bit slower,” Warriors put in, “so you’ll need all the time you can get.”

Legend nodded slowly, looking a little more intently at the lines. “Looks like he’s already starting to work on it. He’s going after - oh, the lower ranking families first, smart. Getting a foothold.”

“You see, you actually understand any references to which families he’s talking to,” Time sighed. “It didn’t make much sense to me, which is why I’m handing it off to you.”

“He’ll need time and money to go after the bigger families,” Legend mused, only half paying attention now. “Probably lots of money. Do we have money? I should probably ask him if he has a plan for that.”

“He’ll definitely have some ideas,” Warriors said, looking at the letter over Legend’s shoulder. “Especially if Time picked him specifically for this. Means this guy’s at least as paranoid as the old man is.”

“He has reason to be,” Time said with the calm sort of crypticness Legend had come to expect from him. “As do I, which you’re well aware of.”

Warriors winced. “The only reason I’m not still apologizing for that is because I could tell when it started to annoy you.”

“It has been more than a decade,” Time said with a raised eyebrow. “I think we’ve moved past it.”

Legend frowned, glancing back and forth between them. “What did you need to apologize for, Wars?” The captain was always careful about things, especially things to do with Time’s secrets.

With a sigh, Warriors leaned back in his chair. “I mishandled a situation and led Time to believe I was going to turn him in. I wasn’t, but it was still… bad.”

“You weren’t aware of the stakes yet,” Time said gently. More gently than Legend had been expecting. “You didn’t actually do anything, and it was a good reminder to me to be more careful. You are forgiven, captain, and have been for many years now.”

Warriors looked away, managing a small nod. Legend could tell he didn’t quite believe Time, despite his smile. “Anyway. I’m sure this contact has some ideas. Maybe you do, too- you could share them in your first letter.”

“For now, we’ll be keeping it to one a week, for subtlety’s sake.” Time said, looking back to Legend. “If you feel that needs to be adjusted at any point, let me know.”

Legend nodded. He could make once a week work while he figured out what this contact knew and what he was already planning.

“And the same to you, Warriors,” Time added. “If you need more time, or more frequent communication, we can do that.”

“Alright.” Warriors glanced over at Legend again. “Is that everything for now? Anything else we need to know about, or help arrange?”

Time shook his head. “Not at the moment. We’ll have two years, so a lot of what we’re doing right now is laying groundwork. If something comes up, I’ll let you two know immediately. Warriors, I have all of the letters from my army contacts in here for you to look over before you start writing.” He slid a large envelope across the table.

“Oh boy,” Warriors said, raising his eyebrows. “Lots of homework for me, then.”

“You always said you wanted to help out with paperwork,” Time said with a smug little smile. “And you have more than Legend because I have more than one army contact. The nobles have been much trickier.”

Warriors poked at the envelope, looking slightly disgusted. “I’m well aware it’s logical and reasonable, but that’s not going to stop me from complaining.”

“Sucks to be you,” was Legend’s input as he calmly folded up his single letter.

With an eye roll, Warriors poked Legend in the side with his elbow, partially hidden in the guise of pulling his large envelope closer. 

“Children, please behave yourselves,” Time sighed.

“I’m just sitting here!” Legend said indignantly. “Wars is the one being horribly cruel to me.”

“I’m simply evening out our workloads,” Warriors said with a grin, “giving you your fair share of annoyances, paper or otherwise.”

Time stood with a fond roll of his eye, and in a blink, it seemed like they were sitting around a dinner table again. “Go read your letters, both of you. I have paper in my office when you need it.”

“It’s not an office if there’s wood shavings all over everything,” Legend said with a raised eyebrow.

“It’s an office if I use it like an office.”

“You don’t.”

“There is paper in my office,” Time repeated calmly, already starting to walk away. “Have fun with your homework, Warriors.”

Warriors grinned at Legend. “He doesn’t want you to have any fun. Go suffer over your letter, Legend.”

“My contact signed his letter with a doodle, bet none of yours did,” Legend huffed.

“Normally I’d take that as a sign of this whole thing not being taken seriously, but nobles are weird.” Warriors shrugged. “If that’s the only win you can find, then take it.”

“Fuck you.” It was a cute doodle, but Legend was very aware that actually saying that would win him no points here.

“Can’t hear you over the rustling of my mound of fun paperwork,” Warriors told him, standing up and heading towards their room. 

Legend scowled after him. He’d been planning to read his letter in there. Well, up on the roof it was, and he would not be paying attention to any reprimand he got about it.

 


 

[An excerpt from the letter:]

 

To my dear new confidant-

Our mutual friend has recommended you highly! A rare honor, especially from him. I’m happy to help, and excited to communicate and work with someone who shares my particular feelings and sensibilities on so many things.

[…]

And you don’t need to be worried about me, my dear confidant, because this is all great fun! I enjoy talking to people, and am of a persuasive persuasion, so it is no hardship.

I cannot help but wonder where you are in all of this, but I know better than to ask. I will simply hold onto the mysterious hope that anyone I pass at an event or a ball could be you in disguise, helping me to do our work. If all goes well, of course, we may meet someday, but until then I remain affectionately,

[A small doodle of a rabbit. It is holding a flower in its mouth.]

Notes:

EOS starts with “This was, admittedly, not Link’s brightest idea.”
This fic starts with “Legend really hoped this was a good idea.”
The parallels, your honor.

Yes, the official ‘age of legitimacy’ is 18 in this universe. There are Reasons that will be revealed eventually. If the heir is younger than 18 when the ruler dies they can still ‘take the throne’, theres just a regent as well.

Also yes literally the evening of the escape time told all his contacts to like, lightly start rumoring/encourage rumors that were already spreading. This man has a plan for Everything.

Anyone here confused about/interested in the incident that time and wars are referencing? It can be found in In The Cosmos, chapter 7.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/50579521/chapters/129662602

Also yes, bb cadet wars did ask time if he could help with paperwork, and yes it was adorable and yes he would have been absolutely Lost in the intricate hell of requisition forms.

Well, Legend’s got a new pen pal! Exciting :D

Chapter 2: The Coffee Pot

Notes:

Heyyy welcome to day two!! delayed by one and a half hours because polynomialpandemic came home and succumbed to the call of the bed and blankets :pensive: so sorry abt that lmaooo it quicksanded me in

Welcome to more of one of my favourite things in the world: EOS warriors!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[An excerpt from a letter, sent by Legend]

 

To my new friend,

You must forgive me, I have not written a letter in some time. My skills may have become rusty, so please bear with me as I iron out the creases. 

I must admit, I am surprised our mutual friend is putting so much faith in me, but I am happy to do what I can. It is a pleasure to be working with you.

[...]

I am glad this is not a hardship for you. It certainly has been for me, and I would like to prevent as much of that for other people as I can. And of course, for safety, I cannot tell you who I am or where I am, but it is a very nice thought that we might see each other and not know it. 

All will go well. That, I am sure of.

[A small doodle of a sword]

 


 

Warriors stared into the bottom of his empty coffee cup and tried to muster up a reasonable level of frustration. 

It was late enough that the moon had moved over the roof and towards the other side of the farmhouse, leaving the window in Time’s woodworking room dark. Warriors was on his fourth candle of the night, the other nubs resting in a careful pile on the desk. 

He stifled a yawn, and stood up. An empty coffee cup meant it was time to take a stretch while he got a refill.

It would have been a perfectly normal nighttime trip into the kitchen if Four hadn’t been sitting on the couch. The moon did come through the windows on this side of the house, and the glint off of Four’s eyes had Warriors startling so hard that he would have spilled his coffee all over himself- if he still had any.

Four didn’t say anything. He just nodded to Warriors in greeting.

Warriors stopped himself from saying it’s late for you, anticipating the probable response about it being late for him as well. He probably shouldn’t offer the kid coffee, either. So, he just nodded back and headed into the kitchen, turning towards the counter that held-

Nothing. The coffee pot was gone.

He blinked a few times, just to make sure, then stuck his head out of the kitchen doorway and back into the living room. “...Wasn’t there coffee in here?”

“Yep,” Four agreed calmly.

Warriors wasn’t in his sharpest frame of mind at the moment, but he still squinted at Four suspiciously. “And it isn’t here now.”

“Nope.”

Great. Warriors sighed, stepping out into the living room and leaning against the wall, stifling the urge to say something hypocritical again. “Hope you enjoyed your cup,” he ended up with, giving Four a small but genuine smile. He could chat for a minute, before he brewed a new pot.

“Oh, I didn’t have any, it’s too late to be drinking coffee,” Four said with a pointed look at the mug in Warriors’ hand.

Goddess damn it.

“Kid,” Warriors sighed, “please tell me you didn’t throw it out. I really do have to get these letters off tomorrow morning.” He considered for a second. “Well, at this point it’d be today morning, I guess.”

Four shook his head. “I didn’t, it’s just in a place you won’t find it. There’s only like a quarter of it left, I know it wasn’t that empty yesterday.”

…And if Four said Warriors wouldn’t be able to find it, he was probably right. Four had a way of being right about things, Warriors had learned. “It wasn’t,” he admitted, “but it was made specifically to get me through tonight, so I’d rather have it back, please.”

Four gave him a long, considering look. “... How important are these letters?”

“Important enough that I probably shouldn’t be telling you they exist,” Warriors tried, hoping that would be serious enough to stifle Four’s curiosity. Well, at least to stop him from asking any more questions.

Next time he was just going to keep the coffee pot in Time’s woodworking room in the first place.

“More secret projects?” Four asked with raised eyebrows.

Warriors nodded. “As our strategists are much fewer than other groups’, some of us have to work long nights. And need our coffee.”

“Too much coffee is bad for you,” Four corrected him.

“Not as bad as people-” dying because of- “...trying to use plans I make while sleepy and unfocused,” Warriors pointed out.

Four frowned. “Then why aren’t you making them when you’re not tired?”

“I am. There are just a lot of plans to be made.” And he maybe wanted to spend some of his waking hours with those he’d come to consider his family, but that was something he tried very hard not to think about in order to avoid the guilt that came with it.

“... Is this a time sensitive secret project?”

“This part should go out this morning, definitely, but it’ll be a bit before I get the papers I need to plan the next steps. I promise I don’t do this every night.” Warriors put a little more energy into his smile to combat the eye bags he probably had, trying to look convincing and put together. To present this as an aberration from his normal routine.

Four thought about that for a minute. “... You’re not trying to do everything by yourself again, are you?”

The fact that Warriors had to genuinely think about that wasn’t a great sign. “There aren’t that many of us who’ve had my level of strategic training.” It still embarrassed Warriors a bit that there were others, but he was still considered the best choice.

“That doesn’t mean you have to do everything,” Four pointed out.

“...Fair. But the more papers are passed around, the greater the risks. It’s hard to feign innocence if someone is caught mailing me stacks of copied maps, especially when some of them are protected locations.”

Four raised an eyebrow at him. “There are people right here who can copy maps, you know.”

Warriors opened his mouth to protest instinctually, then closed it. 

Huh. 

“That’s a good point,” he admitted, “but who…”

Four raised the other eyebrow.

“Oh,” Warriors said, his confusion changing into a slightly different type of confusion. “Are you sure?”

“I couldn’t help last time,” Four said stubbornly. “I just had to stand there and watch and be told what was happening after it was already over. Give me the papers and I’ll get you caffeine.”

“I’ll give you the maps I still need copied,” Warriors said as a compromise, “and you can have some caffeine too, if you want.”

“Deal.” Four stood up and moved past Warriors into the kitchen, taking the mug as he went. “You’re getting tea, though, you’ve probably had plenty of coffee already.”

Warriors sighed, but that was probably the best he was going to get. “I should have known when you said caffeine instead of coffee.”

“It’ll do the same thing and it’s better for you.”

“I’ll take it.” It didn’t feel like tea had quite the same effect as coffee, but that meant Warriors would probably just have to drink more of it.

“Good, because you’re definitely not getting a look at any of my hiding places for things,” Four told him, setting the mug on the counter and rummaging through a cabinet for the tea.

Warriors nodded. “A strategic mind. I can appreciate that. I think we’ll work well together.” And despite the hint of teasing in the first two sentences, he found he meant every word.

Notes:

“I am surprised our mutual friend is putting so much faith in me,” legend you dumbass /aff you fell for time’s I Am Mysterious And Cryptic And A Bit Aloof facade!

Legend: all will go well, of that i am sure
Us: ,.,.,., [menacing grins get more menacing-ey]

Let me just say that four and warriors were a completely unexpected duo for AMAZING BANTER i was blown away by this convo and i reread it sometimes just because I think its hilarious LMAO

Fun fact we are in an RP group for LU and our RP ‘warriors’ also has a coffee ‘addiction,’ which we did not know about until we started memeing about this chapter LMAO art imitates life ig

Also, sleep deprived wars pov was so much fucking fun i lost my MIND SDFKHALSDKF

Also also, four unexpectedly taking over and wanting to help and being a strong character with a defined personality (after being a bit on the sidelines in EOS) ambushed us from behind. Katwala started writing him (in the next chapter) and he DEMANDED to be heard, and now hes one of my faves, so keep an eye out for that :DDDD!

We love yall, and see you tomorrow!!!!!

Chapter 3: The Reveal

Notes:

Ah yes,., the chapter where a character had such a strong and compelling crisis that we had to turn it into two chapters,.,.,.,

Anyways have fun <333333 and also have a sky pov!!! Love that guy

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[An excerpt from a letter, sent by Legend’s correspondent]

 

[...] 

By the way, I’ve heard an absolutely delightful variant on one of the rumors about the missing prince- this particular noble genuinely seems to believe he is secretly hiding beneath the castle in escape tunnels dug by his, quote, ‘rebel spies.’ I wish I had access to secret tunnels- I’m sure it would make coordinating alliances much easier, with all the things I could overhear.

Your advice, dear confidant, on the matter of continuing to communicate with a contact during the sudden scrutiny and flurry of their engagement, was extremely helpful. I am always glad to hear from you, and even more so when you have such wonderful ideas! 

I remain respectfully yours,

[A doodle of a bunny, sitting on a swing attached to a very thin tree which stretches up the margin of the page]



 

“So,” Time sighed, setting down his cup of tea. “Let’s get down to business.”

Sky adjusted his loose hold on Wind, who was sitting in his lap, gave Hyrule’s hand a small squeeze, and hoped this wouldn’t be as important of a meeting as he was starting to suspect it would be.

Time had gathered the whole group - everyone who lived at or was currently staying at the ranch had been called into the living room for some kind of discussion. All Time would say beforehand was that he had something important to talk to them about.

Sky tried very hard to force down the rising panic that they were all finally being kicked out. Or maybe they had been discovered, or they were suspected, and they needed to move. 

He glanced around the room, and his eyes caught on Warriors - more serious than he had been in a while - Legend - spine straight, gaze focused - and, very unsettlingly, Four - glancing back and forth between Warriors and Time, something calculating in his eyes. Those three knew something.

“Okay, who’s going to start?” Warriors asked, “because I think the number of people panicking in this room just increased exponentially.”

“I think I should,” Legend spoke up, in a voice that was steadier and stronger than Sky had been expecting. He sounded… well, just for a moment, he sounded like a leader. Legend glanced around the room at all of them, then said “I’ve decided that I’ll be going after the throne.”

Wind audibly gasped. Hyrule’s grip on Sky’s hand tightened, and he was very carefully staring slightly to the side of Legend’s head. 

“And we’ve made plans,” Warriors added, “truly outrageous numbers of plans. We’re being smart about this.”

Twilight took a deep breath. “When?”

“Two years,” Time told him, though he looked around at the rest of them, too. “We’re waiting until Legend turns eighteen. We can’t afford to leave anything to chance here.”

“None of you have to help,” Legend put in quickly. “It’s going to be dangerous, and I won’t ask any of you to put yourselves at risk for me again.”

Wind poked Sky in the leg, and when Sky looked at him he was frowning. “This is gonna be too dangerous, right?” His tone was about the amount of bitter that Sky had expected- they’d talked at length about Wind’s and Sky’s separate inputs on the boundaries of his magic, but that didn’t mean either of them were fully happy with the result.

Sky forced himself to take a long, deep breath. “We’ll - we’ll talk about it.” He made no promises on the outcome of that talk, but… he’d promised Wind he would try not to dismiss things like that out of hand.

Four was frowning at Warriors, and after a moment, raised an eyebrow at him with a simple “Secret project?”

Warriors nodded with an expression startlingly similar to Wind’s when he was caught doing something he wasn’t supposed to. “I did say it was important.”

Four grumbled something about communication and secrets under his breath, but he didn’t push it.

“I want to help!” Wild piped up. He was bouncing in his seat next to Malon, beaming.

“We will discuss your involvement in this later,” Time said with an almost-sharp look. He glanced to Twilight and added “Both of you.”

Twilight nodded. Wild slumped against Malon with a bit of a pout, but he nodded too.

“Four,” Sky said slowly, looking between him and Warriors. “Why do you know about this?”

“Warriors has a coffee addiction and tries to do too much by himself,” Four said bluntly. “I’m helping.”

Warriors has a perfectly reasonable relationship with coffee,” Warriors put in, “and is very appreciative of your map-copying efforts.”

Map-copying?

“How long has this been going on?” Sky asked, fighting to keep his voice even.

“Maybe four months?” Warriors guessed.

“A few weeks,” Four said at the same time.

Sky took a deep breath in, held it, and let it out. He let go of his sudden death grip on Hyrule’s hand with a murmured apology. “And you didn’t tell me?”

“I was just copying maps,” Four said with a shrug and that familiar, determined look in his eye. “I wasn’t actually doing anything dangerous.”

Being involved at all was dangerous. Sky swallowed back that answer and took another measured breath. “We’re going to discuss this later.”

“But -”

“We are going,” Sky said slowly and deliberately, giving Four a warning look, “to discuss this. Later.”

Four wavered for a moment, then crossed his arms and looked away.

“If we’re gonna talk about everything later, why are we having a meeting?” Wind asked, fidgeting slightly by tapping his fingers on the side of Sky’s leg.

“Because we wanted to make sure you were all aware of the situation,” Time said calmly, taking back control of the conversation. “The details - including your involvement in all of this - will be up to each of you. And please remember that you have time to decide. We won’t be making our move for two more years.”

Sky caught Warriors giving Four a very apologetic look, probably about the slip-up earlier.

“... Rulie?” Legend said very quietly. “You okay?”

Hyrule nodded, leaning back against the wall behind him. “Just thinking.” His face was neutral enough for Sky to read no danger in it, but also enough for someone nervous to misinterpret it as negative.

Sky took Hyrule’s hand again and gave it another gentle squeeze.

“You don’t wanna help?” Wind asked, surprised and a bit reproachful.

Pulling his hand out of Sky’s, Hyrule crossed his arms. “I said I’m thinking.”

“Wind,” Sky said quietly, “Hyrule doesn’t have to do anything he isn’t comfortable with. This is a big decision, he’s allowed to take his time. And he’s allowed to decide he wants to stay out of this, if that’s what he thinks is best.” He wished a few other people had made that decision, quite honestly, but evidently that wasn’t up to him.

Wind gave him a skeptical look, but dropped the topic. 

“And there are plenty of very safe ways to get involved as well,” Warriors added hurriedly, glancing at Sky, “like copying maps!”

“I would think,” Sky said, sharper than he’d meant to, “that you, at least, would think to tell me about this sort of thing, safe or no.”

Warriors was visibly nervous now, but only because Sky knew where to look. “He made good points, and it’s not like he was doing anything dangerous. He was just copying maps.”

“Being involved is dangerous,” Sky snapped. “And you know that.”

“There is no way for anyone to tell who drew those diagrams,” Warriors said, obviously trying to placate him, “the only way that he’d get caught is if all of us got caught, and there’s no way Time would let that happen. No one would be able to accuse him of anything except living here.”

Sky had to make a conscious effort not to tighten his hold on Wind. “And what happens,” he asked, low and dangerous, “when he decides that’s not enough? What happens when he wants to do more, and you let him, and I still don’t know about it? What happens when I can’t protect my fucking kids?”

After a careful pause, Warriors said, “I know there’s no way for me to prove I’d let you know if he was asking to do anything more dangerous, but I do want to say that I would , if that means anything.” He hesitated for a second, then continued gently. “And you can’t protect them forever.” 

“And you would know,” Sky said softly, fixing Warriors with the steeliest glare he could manage.

Warriors’ face became suddenly unreadable. After a second, he gave Sky a nod, and got to his feet. Legend reached out to him as he crossed the room, but Warriors just gave him a shake of the head and a small smile and continued.

The door closed quietly behind him.

“I think that’s everything we needed to discuss,” Time said in the most neutral tone Sky had heard from him in a while. “Thank you all for your time.”

Legend hesitated for a long moment, then practically ran out of the room after Warriors.

“What the hell, Sky?” Four demanded, turning to glare at him.

“Wild,” Malon said quietly, getting to her feet and nudging Wild with her. “Twi, come help me with the horses.”

Wild frowned. “But -”

“Now, honey,” Malon said gently, steering him out the door, followed closely by Twilight.

Time stood, too, quietly following Legend and Warriors and leaving Sky’s family alone in the living room.

Four hadn’t stopped glaring at Sky. “Why the hell did you say that?”

“Because,” Sky said carefully, trying to force the anger back down. It wasn’t going to help anyone right now. “He knows how dangerous this is.”

“That doesn’t mean you should just throw it in his face!” Four insisted. “That was too far, and you know it. I’m fifteen, I can decide if the risk is worth it!”

Fifteen was still so young, too young to be involved, too young to be in danger. If Sky had his way, Four would never have to be in danger at all. “Without even mentioning it to me? How long would this have gone on if it hadn’t been brought up? Would you ever have told me?”

“Maybe I didn’t want you in danger!” Four shot back. “We’re allowed to try and keep you safe too, you know!”

“That’s not your job!” Sky insisted. “It’s my job to keep you safe, and -”

“You’re as bad as he is!” Four burst out, smacking his hand against the arm of his chair. “Just stop trying to do everything all on your own! You’ve never been doing this all on your own and I’m sick and tired of you pretending that you have!”

Sky faltered at that. “What do you mean?”

“I’ve been working since I was twelve!” Four reminded him, ticking things off on his fingers. “Before that, I was watching Wind every day. I had to be the one who stayed home with him, or waiting for him when he wandered and you went out looking, and I had to be the one picking up as many extra hours as I could, and taking care of you, because you wouldn’t! You were too busy trying to take care of us to even think about how we felt watching you run yourself into the ground!”

Sky had known, on some level, that what he’d had to do to Four hadn’t been fair. He had put more on Four’s shoulders than he should have, and neither of them had had a choice in it, and that wasn’t fair. But hearing it all laid out like this, with so much anger…

“And now,” Four continued, “I have the chance to actually help with something that’s bigger than us, that could actually make a difference, where I don’t have to just sit back and watch it happen again, and you want me to - what, just ignore it? Not try to help? Trying to help is all you ever fucking do, what else did you want me to learn from you?”

And that broke something in Sky, just a bit.

“I just -” he paused, took a breath, tried to hold back the building tears. “I just wanted you to be safe.”

“I’ve never been safe,” Four snapped. “There’s always been something to worry about. None of us have ever been safe. This is the safest we’ve ever been and we still aren’t safe, because the system is fucking broken and you’re too scared to let me help fix it.”

Sky couldn’t break down in front of his kids. 

The thought appeared unbidden but absolutely unignorable. Sky could not break down in front of his kids.

“I think,” he said very softly, shifting a still and silent Wind off of his lap and standing up, “that it would be a good idea to talk about this tomorrow.”

“Oh, so now that I’m finally standing up for myself you’re just going to walk away?” Four demanded.

He could not break down in front of his kids he could not break down in front of his kids.

Sky took a breath and forced the tremor out of his voice. “I need to think about this. I’m - I’m not ignoring the issue, I promise. I just… I need to think.”

Four crossed his arms and looked away.

That was as good as he was going to get. Sky turned and quietly left the room, closing the door as gently as he could behind him. Then he started walking.

Time to find some out of the way corner where he could break down. Somewhere where his kids couldn’t hear him.

Notes:

Time: i have something important to say
Sky, immediately: we’re being kicked out arent we

Like tbf i would also have a panic-and-catastrophizing response to that, but s k y lmaoooo

 

Also wars’ lines in this?? Hilarious. I am so proud of them

“Warriors has a coffee addiction and tries to do too much by himself,” Four said bluntly. “I’m helping.”
“Warriors has a perfectly reasonable relationship with coffee,” Warriors put in, “and is very appreciative of your map-copying efforts.”

THE BANTER!!!! Like !?!??!?! i cant believe we wrote that /pos

 

Another note on wars, about this exchange:

“Maybe four months?” Warriors guessed.
“A few weeks,” Four said at the same time.

Wars, you are not helping Four’s case here, but to put this into perspective, the idea of lying to a parent as a teenager isn’t something he has much reference for, because by the time he was a mid-teen he was in the guard already. He’s not trying to rat Four out, he just has no context of the protocol in this situation. You’ll see more about this when Wars and Sky talk next, especially as it relates to the whole ‘not telling sky’ thing.

Interesting how hyrule just completely shut down and stayed out of it!!! Wonder why that could be!!! (i say, knowing that at this point I hadn’t figured it out and so the chapter that gets to the root of the issue will come sometime late in act two…)

Also, about The Thing Sky Said, and how wars reacted:
From wars’ pov, its a painful truth. It’s something he’s mentally skirted around, but Sky isn’t wrong. Wars has historically not been enough to keep his own boys safe, and so it makes sense that Sky wouldnt trust him with his boys either. He just- it hadn’t been said or thought that blatantly, because during the prison and escape bit there was a lot of readying-for-inevitable-death and being-fucked-up-from-wounds, so any reflection was kind of distant.

He’s not mad that sky would say that. I’m not sure he’s even mad, tbh. I don’t quite know how to explain it, but effectively what sky’s done is show him irrefutable evidence that he cannot be trusted to make decisions in this area, and Wars respects that.

He is leaving to go cry somewhere quiet about it, though. OR, he would have been, but now Legend went after him and he has to be neutral and polite (because thats what EOS wars DOES when hes hurt-) and not worry his little brother. Quiet breakdown effectively delayed :D!

It’s also kind of interesting, because out of everyone in the room, I think Wars is the only one who doesnt think Sky went too far. (even sky will think he went too far eventually lmao, let him calm down a little)

Also, kudos to four for standing up for wars like that! I Love That Guy!

Also also, FUCK YEAH FOUR!

For context, this man has been calmly living in the background for three fics worth of time, and he just came right out and DEMANDED our attention right here. Because he’s right, its not fair. Four’s had it as rough as any of the others, and just because he’s quieter about it doesn’t mean its not there.

I was kind of confused with/bored with EOS four at the beginning of this fic- despite the fact that wild and twi came in in the last few chapters and four’s there for most of the fic, it kind of felt like he didnt get enough screen time in the same way as them. But holy SHIT guys there’s such a personality in there, and Four was tired of us not seeing it. He’s one of my fave EOS boys rn honestly (we are writing his sections in act two rn tho so i might be biased LMAO)

(I hope hyrule does the same thing soon in our writing process because he’s been oddly quiet so far. To be fair, he DID have the most complete character arc and growth in the last fic, but that absolutely does not mean there isn’t still stuff going on under the surface still. [shakes him gently hyrule what are you DOING])

Also idk but its funny to me that sky and wars, the main opposing forces in the earlier part of this argument, are both leaving it to go cry alone somewhere. What goes around, and all that LMAO

We love comments, we love you all. Bye for now, see you tomorrow!!!!!

Chapter 4: The Aftermath

Notes:

Welcome back to Damage Control :D thanks so much for your lovely comments and jokes, we love yall!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[An excerpt from a letter, sent by Legend’s correspondent]

 

[...] 

After that particular scheme, I gave myself a full five hours off and away from any form of social activity, political or otherwise. Sleeping in can be absolutely incredible if you do it right- and it is a luxury I am able to indulge in a little more than others would be, due to my station. There really is nothing like opening your eyes to the soft light of an already-begun day and realizing you have absolutely nothing you have to do. I hope you get to sleep in sometimes, my dear confidant- you’re certainly working hard enough with all these ideas! Although this is a collaboration, of course, your insight has been invaluable. 

I eagerly await your next letter and your ideas on the situation with the two frustrated minor lords, even if your suggestion is to leave them and spend our time on different targets- wouldn’t that be a break for me! 

Mostly joking! 

Sincerely,

[A doodle of a rabbit. It is running, with bread in its mouth. The opposite side of the page has a spiky speech bubble with a scribble in it, as if to signify the rabbit is being chased.]

 


 

Sky took a deep breath, held it, then let it out slowly, pretending it didn’t shake in his lungs. 

He’d had his breakdown. He’d had his time to fall apart, and now he needed to be put together again so he could fix everything he’d torn open on his way down. 

We’ve never been safe, Four said in his memory, and Sky breathed through it. 

There was… a lot to fix. But Sky was an adult, he could take responsibility for his actions and his words, and he had three people he needed to talk to. Maybe it made him a coward to have the easiest conversation first, and to avoid talking to his boys more than a quick good morning until he knew what he wanted to say, but… well, he needed to start somewhere. And Warriors deserved an apology.

Sky knocked quietly on the bedroom door before he could talk himself out of it.

After a moment, the door opened just enough to reveal Legend, who looked surprised to see him. The look quickly melted into a scowl. “What do you want?”

“Is Warriors here?” Sky asked quietly.

Legend just stared at him for a moment, then turned to glance into the room. He nodded and turned back to Sky. “You’d better not upset him again.”

“I’ll do my best,” Sky promised him. 

After another second of scrutiny, Legend opened the door wide enough to slip out of the room and down the hall. Probably to give them some privacy to talk.

Sky took a breath and tapped his knuckles against the partially open door. “Warriors?”

The door opened wider, and Warriors stepped back behind it to let Sky into the room. “Good to see you, Sky. No hard feelings from yesterday, I promise.”

Maybe there should be, Sky thought, stepping into the room with as much of a smile as he could manage. “Well, that’s a better start than I’d hoped for.”

Warriors shrugged. “You were right, for better or worse. I just hope there’s a way for me to reassure you that I would have involved you in any conversation about Four doing more pressing work.”

He’d thought a lot about that since the meeting. He’d had plenty of time, staring at the ceiling as his brain wouldn’t shut up and calm down long enough to let him sleep. Sky nodded, keeping the smile on his face as he said “I trust that you would. I just… I’d hoped you would have told me before he got involved at all. Or after, as a courtesy.”

That conversation very well may have led to an incident like this, but it wouldn’t have stung as badly as the knowledge that neither of them had told him for four months.

“I honestly didn’t think about it,” Warriors admitted, not meeting Sky’s gaze. “I don’t know if I assumed you knew, or something, but… I didn’t make a decision to exclude you.”

Something flared in the pit of Sky’s stomach that maybe he should have thought a little harder, but he tamped it down and didn’t let it show on his face. “I do appreciate that. It… really upset me, though, and while I think that was justified… what I said to you wasn’t.”

Warriors shrugged. “You weren’t wrong. That’s why I said what I did, because I had experience with it.”

“Still. I shouldn’t have said it. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t worry about it.” Warriors looked slightly confused at the continued apology.

Sky nodded, and - it didn’t feel right, it didn’t feel satisfying, but he’d said what he wanted to say, so he had to move on now. “So - you’ve all been working on plans for four months?”

“I’ve been planning for a fair bit longer, that was just when Four happened to catch me at it. There’s a lot to do, even without our new plans.” Warriors sat down on the bed, gesturing to the chair across the room for Sky.

Sky went over and sat down, because he really did want to know about this. If he was going to help - and he would, if his boys were involved, of course he would - he would need all the information he could get.

“Scheduling alone is a decent amount of work, and I’ve been doing some of that to free up other people, especially since I’m no longer of use in the castle,” Warriors said, sounding vaguely guilty. “But I have to coordinate with our contacts farther away, and those at the front lines- we don’t communicate much under normal circumstances, for safety, but with our new plans there’s a lot to work out.”

“That sounds like a big job,” Sky said, trying to keep his hands still. He didn’t want Wars to see how anxious all of this was making him.

“I have the most strategic training in the Castle Town group,” Warriors told him, “so I was the clear choice. That’s why I had so much to do, and probably what led to Four asking to help.”

Sky nodded, turning that over in his head. “So… what would we all be helping with, if we get involved?”

“Completely depends on your comfort level,” Warriors said immediately. “That’s the first consideration. After that, the easiest choices are spreading rumors, helping with letters, or just hanging around places of strategic importance and telling us if anything odd happens. Honestly, just helping with the ranch upkeep while some of us are busy would help, if that’s all you’re comfortable doing.”

“Alright.” That didn’t sound too bad. He would have to work to convince Wind and Four to hang back and stick to the safer options - we’ve never been safe - but they didn’t sound awful. That made sense, he supposed; they had plenty of time before the action started.

“You don’t have to decide anything right away either,” Warriors assured him. “And you can stop anytime, of course.”

Sky nodded a few times, and he caught himself running a fingernail over the hem of his tunic. “I’ll… get back to you on that. I don’t think it would be fair for me to decide anything like that before I’ve talked to the boys about it.”

“Understandable.” Warriors nodded back. “Take as much time as you need.”

Hopefully it wouldn’t be too much time, but Sky appreciated the sentiment. He opened his mouth to make an excuse to leave, because as much as he cared about Warriors this conversation was grating at him, then paused. “... Warriors… if you don’t have an answer for this, that’s alright, but… I’m still a little confused. I just… why didn’t you even think about asking me? About Four, I mean.”

After a second of consideration, Warriors said, “maybe because at that age, I didn’t really have anyone to ask. I was seeing him as independent in the way that I was, but I might have been wrong, considering-” he made a general gesture at Sky “-all of this.”

Oh.

Sometimes, Sky forgot that just because Warriors and Legend (and Hyrule, for a while) had been warm and fed and housed, that didn’t mean they were safe or looked after.

None of us have ever been safe.

“Oh,” he said, very quietly, understanding a little better just how broken the whole system was. Right up to the very top.

Warriors sighed, picking up on Sky’s shock. “It wasn’t bad, I promise. Most cadets just don’t really have much use contacting their families, that’s all. They’re in a more regimented structure. And I couldn’t exactly ask my trainers if they thought joining the rebellion was a good idea.”

“What do you mean, they don’t have much use for it?” Sky asked, trying to imagine Four or Wind going off to join the guard and not being able to talk to him anymore. He felt almost sick at the thought.

“It’s assumed they’ll form close bonds with each other,” Warriors said, looking slightly uncomfortable. “Less distractions outside the palace walls, more motivation for teamwork and cohesion.”

The nausea got a little stronger. Sky forced it down, forced himself to breathe. This was making Warriors uncomfortable, and he didn’t want to break his promise to Legend. “... I see.”

He could tell that Warriors had noticed his hesitation, but he didn’t say anything about it. 

“That makes sense,” Sky said a little stronger, with as much of a smile as he could manage. “Thank you. Just… keep it in mind for the future?”

“Absolutely.” Warriors gave him a firm nod. “You’ll be completely in the loop.”

“Thank you,” Sky said again, and he found that he believed it. Warriors, at least, wouldn’t be keeping any more secrets like this.

Warriors glanced over at the stack of papers on the other chair in the room, almost quickly enough that Sky could have missed it.

“I don’t want to keep you,” Sky said as he stood up. He knew what that look meant. “I should probably be going to find the boys, anyway.”

“I think Wind was in the garden,” Warriors offered, standing up and moving over to the chair, rifling through the papers and picking out several maps and a few envelopes.

Sky nodded to himself, moving over to the door. “Thank you. Good luck with your paperwork.”

“Thanks.” Warriors headed out after him, probably on his way to Time’s office-woodworking room.

One conversation down, two to go. Sky made his way out to the garden before he could talk himself out of it.

He found Wild searching around in the edges of the flowerbeds, skirting the small hedges to peer underneath them, muttering to himself. When he noticed Sky, he shot him a grin and explained, “Wind’s hiding, I’m seeking.”

“Have you been looking long?” Sky asked. He didn’t want to interrupt their game - Wind deserved as many chances to play as he could get - but this was important.

“Ages and ages,” Wild sighed, only to be interrupted by a voice from above their heads.

“Liar,” Wind yelled down from the tree where he’d been hiding, “It’s been like, five minutes!”

“Found you!” Wild responded gleefully.

Wind shook his head. “Nope, I revealed myself. That means I get to hide again, after whatever dad needs me to do.”

“Those are the rules,” Sky agreed, a genuine smile on his face for the first time that day. “It shouldn’t take too long, Wind.”

“I didn’t even give up,” Wild grumbled, but he picked up a nearby discarded weeding tool, heading out of earshot. He’d probably noticed the tension, even though Sky had done his best to hide it.

Sky waited until Wild was out of sight, then looked back up at Wind. “Do you want help getting down?”

Wind frowned, but didn’t make the half-expected comment about not being a baby and being able to do it himself. He just made his way down the tree, stopping to sit on the lowest branch and dangling his legs off of it.

Ah. Sky reached up to help him down, and couldn’t resist giving him a brief squeeze before letting him go. “So. First things first, I’m sorry about yesterday. You didn’t need to be there for that conversation.”

Shrugging, Wind sat down on the edge of a garden bed. “I was happy Time asked me to be there. I wanna help as much as I can.”

“That’s not what I meant.” Sky sat down on the ground in front of him. “If I thought you shouldn’t have been there for that, I wouldn’t have brought you in there in the first place. I meant the conversation with Four, and… and what I said to Warriors.”

“You don’t get mad a lot,” Wind said, quieter. “I didn’t like it.”

Sky’s heart broke a little. “I know. I’m sorry.”

Wind nodded. “It’s okay.” His knees were pulled up to his chest, and he wasn’t quite looking at Sky.

“It’s alright if it isn’t, you know,” Sky said very quietly.

“It’s not your fault.” 

Sky nodded and took a breath. “Wind… is there something I can do, right now? I just… I don’t want to let this sit. That never ends well.”

Wind gave him a small shrug. “I’m okay. It wasn’t really bad for me.”

“But you’re still upset.”

After a moment of hesitation, Wind nodded. “Four… said a lot of stuff.” He didn’t seem to know how to continue the sentence.

Sky nodded, breathing through the memory of what had been said, because Wind needed him right now. “He did.”

“He wasn’t wrong.” Wind glanced up, looking almost defensive, like the words were a test.

Sky rested his hands in his lap and tried to keep them from shaking. “... No. He wasn’t.”

Wind hesitated for a second before standing up and moving toward Sky, sitting down half-curled against him. 

Sky put an arm around his shoulders and tried not to squeeze too tight.

After a moment, he felt Wind shake slightly, and made out a muffled “sorry.” 

“Why are you sorry?” he asked, glancing down at his little brother. “You haven’t done anything wrong.”

“Things would’ve been a lot better if you hadn’t had to take care of me,” Wind muttered, still clinging to Sky’s side. “Four had to do all that ‘cause I couldn’t take care of myself yet, and you had to get jobs and I ran away and-”

“And all of it,” Sky interrupted him very gently, “was worth it, because it meant we got to have you in our lives. I wouldn’t give that up for anything, Wind, okay? You didn’t do anything wrong, and we love you enough to do what we have to do to keep you safe.”

“I just wish it wasn’t all you that had to do it. I wish I could’ve helped.” There was a small sniffle, and Wind’s face was pressed closer into Sky’s side, muffling his voice slightly. “I didn’t do anything, and you were hurting and sometimes I didn’t even know.”

Sky closed his eyes and steadied himself. “... You want to help Legend, don’t you.”

He could feel Wind nod. “Time says I’m already pretty powerful. And Legend wants to make things better for everyone, so I’ll be helping you too.”

Deep breath, don’t panic, keep his voice even. “Okay.”

Wind gasped. “Okay? I really can?”

“You have to promise me that you’ll be careful,” Sky told him, gently running a hand up and down Wind’s arm. It was more to comfort himself than Wind. “And you’ll need to do exactly what Time tells you, and I need you to listen to me about what’s safe and what isn’t. But… yes. You can help.”

Instead of wiggling away to be able to express his happiness, like Sky had been almost sure he would, Wind stayed where he was. “I want you to be safe too, dad. That’s why I’m helping. You don’t have to do things alone anymore, and neither does Four.”

Goddesses. As much as it terrified him, sometimes Sky was so proud of his kids that he wanted to cry.

“I know,” he said quietly, pressing a kiss to the top of Wind’s head. “I’m going to be careful, too, don’t worry.”

“Good.” Wind sighed, then pulled away. Sky’s rush of disappointment was quickly turned around when Wind used the opportunity to wiggle under his arm and into his lap. “You better be.”

It struck Sky very suddenly that Wind was almost too big for this. He ignored the thought and hugged Wind close, focusing on the fact that his baby brother was here and safe and calm, if not quite happy yet, rather than what he had just agreed to.

They sat there for a few minutes before Sky made himself send Wind after Wild. They had been in the middle of a game, after all, and he wasn’t going to keep Wind hostage all morning just because Sky needed a hug and the reassurance that Wind was alright.

Two down, one to go.

It took him a while to find Four. Malon was the one to tell him, eventually, that she had seen him headed for the barn. 

Four had found himself a little nook in a back corner, evidently, on one of the hay bales. He had a book in hand and didn’t even look up as Sky came over.

“Hi, Four,” Sky said very quietly.

“Hi.” The word was short and clipped.

Sky took a breath. “I’m… I’m sorry.”

Four flipped a page in his book. He still hadn’t looked up. “For what?”

“For what I said.” Sky could do this. He was an adult, he was Four’s older brother and his guardian, he could have this conversation. He owed Four that much. “You… I know you want to help. It’s just -”

“Apparently,” Four huffed, snapping his book shut and turning to glare at Sky, “you don’t know. If you did, you wouldn’t have a problem with this. All I was doing was copying maps!”

Sky tried to keep the tremor out of his hands. “I know.”

“I didn’t tell you because I knew you’d make me stop, and I don’t want to stop, I want to help!” Four continued, setting the book down and standing up. “I’m fifteen, I deserve to make that choice!”

“You’re fifteen,” Sky agreed quietly. “I… you were right.”

Four paused. “... What?”

“You were right. I - I know I’ve put too much on you, and it isn’t fair of me to turn around and say that you’re too young for the things you want to do.” Sky tried to just breathe, to blink back the tears, to just keep it together for a little bit longer. Just until he’d said what he had to. “I just… Four, I love you, and I worry about you, and I can’t do my job of protecting you if you sneak around like this. If… If you want to help, that’s - that’s okay. It is. Just… no more secrets.”

Four was quiet for a long moment. Then he sighed, some of the anger seeping out of him. “... Fine.”

“I’m sorry,” Sky said again, a little helplessly. He wasn’t sure what else to say.

“I know.” Four shifted his weight, hesitating, then slowly stepped forward and gave Sky a hug.

Sky hugged him back maybe a little tighter than he should, burying his face in Four’s hair. This was - it was fine. It wasn’t ideal, but it would be fine. “Just be safe.”

“I will, Sky.”

Somehow, the words didn’t make him feel better.

Notes:

Poor sky, always thinking he has to be put together o7 o7 o7

Once again featuring wars’ tendency to go formal and polite when stressed <3

Sky: why dont cadets talk to their families more?
Wars: “It’s assumed they’ll form close bonds with each other.”
Wars, having been bullied relentlessly his entire time training to be a guard: [sweats nervously]

Also wind spent the entire time Four was yelling feeling like The Biggest Burden Ever and he’s still not over that <3333

Also sorry for the age error in the last chapter, four is not seventeen because this is two years before- four is fifteen as of this chapter (oops,.,.,)

Chapter 5: The Roof

Notes:

Welcome back fam!!! One more chapter after this left in the act, so prepare yourself for a hiatus o7 o7 o7 o7

Welcome back to ‘we swear we promise there’s still downfallduo in this-’

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[An excerpt from a letter, sent by Legend’s correspondent]

 

My dearest confidant,

I don’t mean to pry- I save that for my working hours- but I detected a hint of melancholy in your last letter. Doubt is understandable, fear is understandable, of course, but if you are doubting yourself, I would urge you to reconsider. You were hesitant to offer plans this time, perhaps stifling your own input out of worry, and I wish to reassure you that I greatly appreciate your ideas. They are becoming nearly vital to my process, in fact!

Don’t waste your time doubting. Move ahead with confidence, even if the path seems unsteady. I believe in your ability to balance, no matter how precarious your metaphorical footing. And perhaps I might even miss your lovely letters- it’s possible, of course, although I confirm nothing. 

I keep my cards close to my chest, but remember, that just brings them closer to my heart. This job is as important to me as it seems to be to you, and I believe you’ll get through this period of doubt (if I am indeed reading the situation correctly.)

On to business! 

[...]

Deepest regards,

[A doodle of a rabbit. It is doing a cartwheel.]

 


 

Just once, Legend would like making a decision to be uncomplicated.

He wasn’t having second thoughts, of course he wasn’t - this was too important, and they were all in too far for him to back out now, anyway. But the look on Sky’s face from the meeting wouldn’t leave him alone, and neither would his father.

Legend could picture him far too clearly, sitting behind his desk with his hands folded in front of him, deeming Legend unfit and unworthy every. Single. Time.

I tried, Legend wanted to scream, I tried and I learned even when you didn’t want to fucking teach me. I’ll be better than you ever were.

But could he?

He let out a quiet huff of frustration and leaned back, laying down on the roof and staring up at the stars. The night was warm and peaceful, and the silence was broken only by the crickets, the frogs, and the occasional call of an owl. On any other night, he would be out on the porch swing, maybe with Warriors or Hyrule. Maybe he would let one of the others rope him into a game of tag in the dark, no matter how much Time sighed about it. But tonight, he was up here. Thinking.

Sky had been so upset. Warriors had done his best to hide it, but what their friend said had hurt him, and Legend hadn’t even been able to help. He had just been shown that cheerful, pleasant mask until Time showed up to shoo him away. 

What made him think he could lead, when this is how things turned out?

There was a scrape of boots against the roof behind him- probably intentional- and then Hyrule settled himself next to Legend, close enough to touch but not enough to crowd. He looked out over the garden, just being there. A quiet support, if Legend needed one.

Hyrule hadn’t looked particularly happy at that meeting, either, Legend remembered with a little ache in his chest. He looked back up at the stars and tried not to think about it.

After a few minutes, Hyrule gently bumped their shoulders together. “You look like you’re thinking about something heavy. Wanna share?”

“I’m always thinking about something heavy recently,” Legend sighed.

“Not reassuring.” Hyrule scooted closer. “Is this about the taking back the throne thing? Or the meeting? It looked like Warriors was… upset.”

“All of the above.”

Hyrule nodded. “That’s somewhere to start. Are you worried about the plan, or us?”

Legend watched a cloud drift past the moon. “Yes.”

Looking down into the garden again, Hyrule sighed. “I trust Time with the plan. I think you probably do, too. Are you worried because it’s dangerous?” He sounded unsure, but he was pushing through it, probably for Legend’s sake.

“I just…” Legend took a breath, staring up at the stars like they might spell out the right words for him. Why was this so hard? “I hate that the only way for me to help puts all of you in danger again. And Time put me in charge of writing to one of our contacts and I’m trying my best, but I can only do so much from here and I don’t know how valuable my advice even is, and - and even if everything goes perfectly, then I’m going to be in charge, and I’m going to be shit at that, so -”

“You’re going to be amazing,” Hyrule reassured him, laying a hand on Legend’s arm. “You’re going to try and help, which already makes you a better ruler than your father. Sure, you might mess some things up, but…” He shook his head. “I can’t imagine a world where you create more bad than good.”

Legend sat up, hugging his knees to his chest and glancing over at Hyrule, trying to breathe through the surge of emotion at the words. “I’ve just never felt like I was good at any of this.”

“Is that maybe your father talking?” 

“Probably,” Legend mumbled into his knees. “He always seems to show up somewhere.”

“He’s been insulting you for most of your life, it makes sense that some of that is sticking around.” Hyrule scooted over to lean against Legend’s shoulder, putting an arm around him. “He’s a shit king and a shit father, and you shouldn’t listen to his bad advice. I’m not sure that’ll make it any easier to ignore, but it is true.”

“He’s a shit person,” Legend added, leaning into the hug. “I wish I could just - shove him out of my head.”

Hyrule sighed, turning his head so he could lean it against Legend’s too. “It’s hard to make those things leave. When you’re hurt, you do your best to remember so you don’t get hurt again. You’ve been hurt a lot, so there are a lot of things your brain tells you to be careful about.”

“Yeah,” Legend mumbled. It was true, he’d been in danger for a long time, and a year of safety wasn’t enough to erase all of that. He just wished that he was a little less fucked up about authority and responsibility, since everyone was currently planning out how to put him in the biggest position of authority around.

“And you’re worried about us too, right?” Hyrule asked, voice still gentle. “I can try and help with that, if you want.”

“... How so?”

“Talk about it? Tell you what I’m seeing, maybe?” Legend could feel Hyrule’s shrug.

Getting the thoughts out of his own head sounded like a great idea, actually. And Hyrule was more paranoid than Legend was, if something was really wrong he would notice it. “... Sky was really upset.”

Hyrule nodded. “Sky hates us being in danger. Especially when he can’t control it, or when we’re running right in and leaving him behind. He wants to help so badly that sometimes it loops around to being constricting. Being told Four was secretly doing something he sees as risky without his help or input probably scared him pretty badly.”

Legend was honestly still getting used to that concept, so he just nodded. “Yeah, that makes sense.”

“Imagine how Warriors would feel if you were sneaking out to visit Castle Town every night. That’s what it’s like. Both of them are so deep in protecting other people that not being able to is one of the things that upsets them the most.”

Legend didn’t bring up the fact that he had, in fact, snuck out frequently at one point in his life, and Warriors had caught him doing it almost immediately. He had a better frame of reference for how Warriors had probably been feeling about that, now, having seen him relaxed and calm in a way he had never been back at the castle. 

“Wars was upset, too,” he mumbled, leaning against Hyrule just a little more. “And Time didn’t even let me help.”

“Warriors keeps you safe. He might put your comfort over his, and pretend he was fine. Time knew he could help because, well. He’s what Warriors is to you, but for Warriors. Time’s the person who gave him an out, just like he gave you one.”

Legend huffed in annoyance. “ My comfort involves him being comfortable. The idiot.”

Hyrule ruffled Legend’s hair. “Would you go cry on Wind if you were feeling overwhelmed? It’s kind of like that.”

“I happen to be sixteen,” Legend grumbled. “Wind is nine. It’s different.”

“It doesn’t feel different to him,” Hyrule said quietly. “That’s why Sky never lets me help him with the big things, too.”

That did sort of make sense. Legend knew how Warriors could get when Legend’s safety was involved - he was actively trying to get Wars to stop being so fucking self-sacrificial, but he was aware it was probably a losing battle - so applying that concept to Sky did help put everything in perspective. Still, it was frustrating not to be able to help.

He took a breath and said, very quietly, “Rulie, how am I supposed to lead a whole country when I can’t even help my brother?”

“You just have to try your best,” Hyrule said. “It’s different. You can’t change the way Warriors thinks as quickly as you can order the guards to stop conscripting people for sleeping in the wrong places. Just because you can’t do some things doesn’t mean you can’t do others.” 

Suddenly even more serious, Hyrule lifted his head and turned to meet Legend’s eyes. “You can’t jump rooftops, I can, so what? I could never run a kingdom. I don’t even think Time could. You can. And that’s what we need.”

… He could. Legend was the only person in the whole country who could. He was the only one with the training and the skills to do it, and the only one with a legal right to even try. 

Everything I’m doing for you, Legend’s father said in his memory, is to set you up to be a ruler the kingdom can be proud of. They are all counting on you, Link. You cannot fail them.

I won’t, Legend promised, breathing in the night air and the safety and the support of his brother. Not like you did.

“Okay,” he said softly.

“And speaking of helping brothers,” Hyrule continued, “what do you need? From us, or from me.”

Legend took a moment to actually think about that. What did he need?

“I think,” he said slowly, “I really need someone to do this for me every now and then. Just… remind me that I’m not trying to do all this by myself, and that I’m not actually a failure who’s going to ruin the kingdom the second I’m crowned.”

“I can do that,” Hyrule said, and then took a deep breath. After a few seconds, he managed, “I’m going back too. With you. I want to help.”

Legend blinked, a little startled. “Are you sure?”

Hyrule nodded. “It’s my city as much as it’s yours. I want to stop running. And if I can help other people do that too, if I can help my family, well… That’s a good deal, you know?”

“Yeah,” Legend agreed, pulling him into a tight hug and trying to breathe through the sudden burn of tears. “... Thanks, Rulie.”

“Always,” Hyrule said, just slightly strangled. He brought his hands up to return the hug, and rested his head on Legend’s shoulder. “It’s going to be okay, you know. You’re going to do it, and things will be better.”

“Things will be better,” Legend echoed. He would make things better. This was his country, and he was going to drag it kicking and screaming into being better if he had to. “We’re going to fix things.”

“As many as we can,” Hyrule agreed. 

Legend almost felt lighter, knowing Hyrule would be doing this with him. That Hyrule agreed they needed to do this. “I still have that list, we can prioritize.”

“Tomorrow.” Hyrule gently disentangled himself, then pulled Legend to his feet. “C’mon, Malon and I made cookies. I think you’ve had enough brooding time for today.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Legend grumbled, but he let Hyrule lead him down off of the roof without resisting. The night was calm, and it really was beautiful out here, but Hyrule was right. In the light of the fireplace, cookie in hand and his family talking and laughing and moving around the house around him, all of his problems seemed so much smaller.

Notes:

Hyrule: what are you worried about, legend?
Legend: yes
Hyrule:......unhelpful, but valid

Idk about what to say in these notes, tbh i think hyrule said all i wanted to already.

We love yall, have a good day, stay tuned for tomorrow’s chapter, and the end of act one!

Chapter 6: The Dolls

Notes:

For the first time ever (iirc), a wind chapter!!!!! Holy shit!!! Hope you enjoy your time in this lil guy’s head :D

Also, for those who havent read EOS in a while, reminder that Wind has spirit powers, like Time :D. His development/training/ect are discussed in New Horizon, so if you wanna brush up on that feel free!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[An excerpt from a letter, sent by Legend]

 

My friend,

Thank you for the words of encouragement. I will admit I have been concerned about my role in the plan - there is a great deal happening, and many moving parts, and much of it I am not privy to. My part will not truly come into play until much later. It is easy to feel extraneous in such a position, and (if you will forgive me being blunt for a moment,) I want to help, not to sit on the sidelines.

I am glad that at the least, whatever else I may be sidelined for, I am helping you.  

Do not, however, downplay your own contributions! I merely contribute; you are the one who must implement our ideas, no matter how good they may be on paper. That takes talent.

But I have limited time to write today, so on to more pressing matters.

[...]

Most sincerely,

[A small doodle of a sword]

 


 

Wind groaned in frustration as he flopped onto the bed. Sometimes his dad was just so… so impossible! All Wind wanted to know was if he was okay, really okay, and Sky just deflected and smiled and it wasn’t like Wind couldn’t tell when he was lying after living together for his entire life!

“If dad would actually talk to someone- not even me! It doesn’t even have to be me- I bet that the emotional issues in this house would literally halve themselves,” he grumbled into the pillow, then rolled over to stare at the ceiling. 

“I mean, I know he got upset about what Four said, which is fair even though he was right, but how the hell am I supposed to know how to help him when he won’t even tell me how he’s feeling? He just came and sat in here for an hour and there’s no way for me to tell if he was even crying, ‘cause he hides that too!”

He was.

Wind froze, eyes wide. After a second, he slowly sat up, scanning the room for anything out of place. 

Nothing. 

“What?” he tried, really hoping that there wasn’t a secret but dumb spy in the walls of the ranch house.

He was crying. The voice sounded… familiar, almost. Like he’d heard it a long time ago.

“Oh.” Wind felt weirdly calm, for someone who had just heard a mysterious voice coming out of thin ai-

Oh. 

“Are you a spirit?” he whispered, holding very still. Wind knew Time could talk to them sometimes, but him? Out of nowhere? He hadn’t even been focusing!

There was a quiet giggle. Of course. You speak to me often, should I not speak back?

Okay. That gave Wind a hint as to where this was going.

There were four choices, and Wind had always had a very firm idea of his dolls’ personalities… 

“Emmaline?” He turned to look at the shelf, something between hope and fear making his hands feel tingly.

Hello, Wind, she said with another little laugh.

Hi!” Wind laughed too, a little panicky but definitely still excited. “I didn’t- oh goddesses, you can talk, I can hear you!” 

This was, quite possibly, the coolest thing that had ever happened to him. 

Being around another Medium is good for you, Emmaline agreed. You’re learning to listen.

“Okay, so it’s a me thing,” Wind whispered, trying to figure out if anything in his head felt different, “good to know.”

You have heard us all before, Emmaline reminded him. You listened when we told you our names, and you helped to anchor us. And now, you are getting stronger, so you are able to listen more closely. She laughed again. As far as I know, anyway. I was not a Medium myself.

“I thought I just kind of… I don’t know, absorbed the names or something? It didn’t feel like something I heard.” Wind stood up, hurrying over to the shelf and sitting on the floor in front of it, watching Emmaline excitedly. “How did I just get stronger all of a sudden? Is it just part of growing up?”

You have been learning, Emmaline said gently. I may not see everything that goes on in this house, but I know that the other Medium has been teaching you. Magic - again, so far as I know - is like a muscle. As you train it, you will find yourself able to do things you previously could not.

“Like this.” Wind ran a hand through his hair, still caught in excited disbelief. “”Okay.”

Then he paused. 

Wind tended to pay attention to what Time told him about magic, and the hints that he’d heard about powerful spirits and overwhelming presences, about ghosts who controlled mediums instead of partnering with them… 

“I need to go talk to- the other medium, I think,” Wind said, caution pulling him towards the door. 

He hesitated in the doorway, though.

“Do you want to come too?”

If there was something… dangerous about Emmaline, Time would be the best person to deal with it. And if there wasn’t, well…

His dolls had been there for him. He’d like to be able to return the favor, at least a bit.

If you will bring me, Emmaline said, though her voice sounded fainter now. I may need to rest for a while - it is hard to speak for so long.

“That’s fine,” Wind hurried to reassure her, “That’s totally fine. I’ll just-” he was very careful as he picked up the doll, suddenly mindful of the age of the fabric. She was well patched, but what would happen when the base fabric gave way? He hadn’t exactly been gentle with his toys when he was younger, not knowing that there were literal people in them. 

He could still make out her laugh, quiet as it was. You do not need to take such care.

Wind flushed slightly in embarrassment, heading down the hall. “I’ve never done this before! Knowing there are spirits hanging out in my dolls and knowing they’re present enough to talk to me are two very different things!”

You’re very kind, Emmaline said fondly. It was getting hard to hear her now.

He wasn’t quite sure how to respond to that, so he just glanced down and smiled at the doll. 

Knocking quietly but repeatedly on the door of the woodworking room, Wind called, “Time? Time, are you there? There’s ghost shit happening!”

There was only a moment of quiet before the door was quickly pulled open and Time stepped out, wood shavings still dusted on the cuffs of his sleeves.

“What kind of ghost shit?” he demanded, with the sternness that Wind had learned came from worry.

Wind held up Emmaline, still cradled carefully in his hands. “She’s talking.”

Time blinked at him, then at Emmaline. Then he pushed the door open a little wider and stepped aside so Wind could come in. “That certainly merits an interruption.”

“I know, right?” Wind almost hissed, rambling in his still-moderate panic as he headed into the room and started pacing, “I didn’t even do anything!”

“She just… started talking to you?” Time asked, closing the door behind them.

“Well, I did kind of ask a question,” Wind admitted, “but it wasn’t to her! I didn’t think anyone was listening!”

Time hummed thoughtfully, absently brushing the shavings off of his sleeves. “And this is… Emmaline, right? How long have you had the doll?”

“Since just after I started to really talk, I guess, ‘cause I remember naming her.” Wind kept circling, feeling a little dizzy from trying to watch Time while he was moving. “So, super long.”

“Wind. Stop for a second and take a breath,” Time told him.

Wind paused, about to shake out his hands before remembering he was still holding Emmaline. “Okay. Okay, yeah.” He started tapping one of his feet against the floor, as quietly as he could.

“May I?” Time asked, holding out a hand for her.

Almost reluctantly, Wind handed the doll over. He knew Time wasn’t going to do anything to her, not unless something was very wrong, but still. She’d picked him to keep her and protect her, and it felt like that meant something.

Time was very careful with her, even as he opened both eyes and began to look the doll over. After a minute of inspection, he handed her back. “The anchor seems stable, I’m not sensing anything I wouldn’t expect from her, and nothing seems to be different than it was yesterday. I think this is just you getting used to properly channeling your magic.”

Wind sighed in relief. “So she was right. It’s a me thing.” He looked up at Time worriedly. “She’s not… weirdly powerful or anything? You’re sure it’s okay? I didn’t hear anything from the others.”

“She isn’t weirdly powerful,” Time assured him. “And even if she was, just talking to her isn’t inherently dangerous. We can start focusing on what specifically you should avoid when talking to spirits, but for right now… you aren’t doing anything wrong, nothing has changed with Emmaline, and we have been working on strengthening your magic. All the signs are pointing to you just learning something new, which is fantastic.”

Fantastic. Wind couldn’t stop himself from grinning. “I can tell everyone, right? Can I tell dad?”

“Absolutely.”

“Great!” Before he could second guess himself, he grabbed Emmaline, then took Time’s hand and pulled him towards the living room- Sky had been in there talking with Malon, last time he’d seen him. 

Wind burst into the living room, Emmaline in one hand and dragging Time along behind him with the other. “Dad, I can talk to ghosts!”

Sky whirled around, obviously startled, then paused as he registered the words. “... What?”

“I can talk to ghosts.” Wind lifted Emmaline triumphantly. “I was just talking, and then I asked a question and Emmaline answered it, and then we had a full conversation and Time doesn’t think she’s evil!”

“Wind appears to be getting stronger,” Time confirmed with a small smile. “It’s impressive that he’s able to do this so soon.”

Sky took a breath, then knelt down to Wind’s height and smiled. “That’s wonderful, Wind. I’m so proud of you.”

Something about that made Wind pause. 

They were the perfect words, he was smiling, but… something felt off. He knew Sky was pretty much always worried about something, so being scared about ghosts talking to Wind made sense, but…

It almost didn’t feel right, without his dad fussing over him. Like Sky was lying, or hiding something, pretending to be okay but then breaking down crying in an empty room with only dolls to watch him.

“Thanks,” Wind said, quieting down significantly. 

“... What’s wrong?” Sky asked, frowning at the sudden shift. “Is - You seemed excited about this, did something happen?”

Wind shook his head, willing a smile back onto his face. Thinking about how cool it was he could talk to his dolls- spirits- now, how many things they could tell him-

And circling right back around to thinking about his dad sobbing alone in their room. Fuck.

His smile trembled for a second, then faded. “I’m fine. I just… remembered to be careful, I guess.” Hopefully that was an answer that Sky would like.

“... How so?” Sky asked carefully.

Wind scrambled for an answer. “Spirits can be dangerous. I mean, you always say how important it is to be careful, right dad? I guess I just remembered that when I saw you.”

“... Oh.” Sky’s expression faltered for a second, and then he smiled again, much smaller and much more forced. “Well… it’s good to be careful, but - but you already talked to Time, right? So there’s nothing to worry about.”

Time hummed quietly, glancing back and forth between Sky and Wind. “He did, yes. The way he’s interacting with these spirits is perfectly safe, as far as I can tell.”

Wind was totally doing this wrong. Sky only looked more upset than before. “I just wanted to make sure you knew that, I guess.”

“I’m sure Sky doesn’t want you to stop being excited, though,” Malon spoke up gently, and Sky quickly shook his head.

“No, no, I - This is part of you, Wind,” Sky said, taking his hand and giving it a small squeeze. “I don’t want you to be scared of it. Be careful with it, yes, but…”

“But celebrate it, too,” Time finished softly.

“Okay,” Wind said, holding Emmaline a little tighter. “I will. I mean, I do.” He couldn’t stop looking at his dad’s face, at the little hints of sadness he was still trying to cover up. 

Sky took another breath, then asked “So… what did Emmaline say?”

Wind looked away, but it was too late. He was already crying. He brushed the tears off with the back of his hand, making sure not to meet anyone’s eyes.

“Wind?” Sky asked in alarm.

“Oh, honey,” Malon murmured.

It was stupid, and it wasn’t going to help, but Wind stepped forward and buried his face in Sky’s chest, hugging him as tight as he could. Even if his dad wouldn’t come to him for help, that wouldn’t stop Wind from trying to make sure he felt better. 

Sky pulled him in close, running a worried hand through his hair. “What is it? What happened?”

“She-” Wind tried, then remembered they weren’t alone, and pulled back. “Dad, she said something about you.”

Time took a step back, and he and Malon made eye contact. 

“We’ll be in the kitchen,” Malon told Sky quietly, and the two of them quickly left the room.

Sky watched them go, and as soon as the door closed behind them, he turned back to Wind. “... What did she say about me?”

Wind wiped his eyes again, and pulled his arm back to hug the doll close to his chest. “She- she said you had been crying. That you were alone in our room, crying, and I didn’t even know, and I couldn’t do anything-”

“Oh, Wind,” Sky breathed, hugging him close again. “Wind, I - I just needed some space, that’s all. You don’t have to worry about me, I’m okay.”

“You’re not,” Wind said reproachfully, tone slightly ruined with another small sob, “and you won’t ever tell us!”

Sky let out a small, shaky sigh. “I’m better now, I promise. I just… needed to process some of what Four said.”

“I was in your lap when he was yelling at you, why can’t I be in your lap when you’re crying?” Wind grumbled, not meeting his dad’s eyes, “I’d be more useful there, anyway.”

“You don’t need to be useful, okay?” Sky said quietly. “You shouldn’t have to worry about any of that - if I’d known it would escalate like that, I wouldn’t have had you in my lap at all. It’s not your responsibility to make sure everything’s okay, that’s my job, alright?”

“That’s stupid!” Wind was trying so, so hard not to yell. “You don’t have to make everything okay, dad! It’s not your job to fix the world for us, we just want you to be here! That’s all we want, that’s enough!” He choked on another sob and sank down to sit on the floor. “Just let us help.”

Sky stared at him, just for a second, eyes wide. Then, slowly, he shifted so he could pull Wind into a side hug, carding a careful hand through his hair.

Wind let himself cry, for a little. It made him feel better, until he remembered that Sky didn’t cry on anyone, and then he got sad again for a few minutes. But eventually he let out a last sigh and wiped his eyes again.

“It’s not putting stuff on me to let me hug you when you cry, dad.”

“... I’ll try to remember that next time,” Sky said softly. “I’m sorry I worried you.”

“It’s okay,” Wind mumbled, and he found out that he actually meant it. He curled a little closer into Sky’s side. “Just, next time don’t cry alone. Crying alone sucks.”

“I won’t,” Sky assured him, running a hand up and down his arm.

Wind nodded. “Good.”

It wasn’t a big win, but it was a lot better than before. Maybe that would be enough for now, for Wind to know his dad could actually count on him to be there. That his dad would let him be there.

He could talk to spirits, that was cool. But knowing that he didn’t need to rely on them to know what his dad was feeling felt even more important.

Notes:

Wind dramatic-monologuing to himself is so good i love that guy

Wind’s second thought (after ‘i need to tell someone’) being ‘what if the spirit is dangerous’ kinda makes me sad. Poor kid, he shouldn’t have to be so careful. But Time’s warned him about this, and for Good Reason :) Time has Personal Experience with dangerous spirits :)

Also Time saying ‘what kind of ghost shit?’ fucking KILLED me when katwala wrote it i CACKLED

Wind being stimmy [holds him so gentle] esp under stress-excitement. He means so much to me ur honor.

Wind taking time’s hand in excitement and just kinda dragging him along into the living room is also such a sweet picture <3333

Wind: (i just remembered you’re probably scared and sad and hiding it from me) haha sorry i just uh, i remembered to be careful
Sky: [internal sobbing]

Because to Sky, it looks like what just happened is wind bounced in full of joy and excitement, and then he saw sky and immediately got sad and careful. That sky has passed on his terrible worrying to his kids and stolen their happiness.

So then SKY gets all sad about it, and-

Also, apparently sky was totally lying when he said he’d come to wind if he was sad/wouldn’t keep crying alone. Katwala told me that. Vir evil. (i mean, it makes sense, wind is like, eight, but still, sky he wants to help you so badly. Give him something easy to do in that worrying situation!)

This is the end of the first act, so daily updates will pause here for a while. Stay tuned for the interlude- it’s where you’ll finally get to meet Shadow!

Chapter 7: Interlude: The Print Shop

Notes:

HEY YALL WELCOME TO THE SIDEPLOT OF ALL TIME (not you, Time)
Seriously though i love these guys welcome to gay hell /pos
Also, we’re almost done with act two, and get ready for some fucken SHIT TO GO DOWN lmao i love these chapters so much. Well, i love this whole fic lmao but shshshshhs you get it

<33333 enjoy!!!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Spite was a very dangerous motivator. Four knew that. It led to rash decisions and biting off more than you could chew, and getting caught due to rash decisions led to dire consequences for people like them. 

But

Sky would hate this, he thought as he eased open the door to the print shop. Something vicious and petty in the back of his mind shot back, good.

The plan was simple. Scout the shop, see if he could maybe sneak in later on to print things they would need in greater quantities than a few maps. He wasn’t even doing anything tonight, just looking. Sky couldn’t scold him just for looking, at least not if he spun it right. (Unless he was caught, but he wasn’t going to worry about that unless it happened.)

He was, at least, being smart about this. It was after hours, no one should be here. Four quietly ducked behind the counter, heading for the door into the back of the shop. That would be where the printing machines were kept.

Four quietly lifted the latch on the door, then winced when it stuck. 

Applying a little more force, there was a shift and a curse behind the door, and then it slammed back shut, latch falling back into its slot for a few seconds before the door was angrily opened.

“I was leaning on that, what-” The boy behind the door paused, eyes narrowing as he took in Four’s appearance, and his position in the shop, behind the counter.

“Ah,” Four said, desperately fishing for something to say. “Sorry about that.”

The boy raised an eyebrow, leaning against the doorframe. There was a book discarded on the floor behind him. 

“You’re sorry about trying to sneak into the back? Not likely. What, were you gonna try and cart away a whole printing press?”

“Oh, goodness, no, I meant I’m sorry for disturbing you,” Four said with a raised eyebrow of his own. “I see you were busy, I’ll come back later.”

“To steal stuff when I’m not around?” the boy said skeptically, crossing his arms.

“I’m flattered that you think I’m strong enough to lift any of the stuff back there,” Four shot back, because he was a middle brother and he’d spent the last year living with Legend. He knew how to be a little shit when sufficiently motivated.

“You might be right,” the boy sighed dramatically, “it does look like a full inkwell would be a bit much for you. You could start with a piece of paper, maybe? Or start with getting out of my shop?”

Ah. A fellow smartass. “Your shop?”

He gestured vaguely towards the door to the outside, keeping his eyes on Four’s face. “My name’s on the sign, isn’t it?”

“Well, since I don’t know your name, I can’t tell you if it is or not,” Four pointed out.

“Shadow Vaati,” the boy responded, with a mock bow. “Now, may I have the pleasure of knowing the name of the esteemed master thief in front of me?”

Vaati was, indeed, the name on the sign outside. Fuck.

“Vio,” Four lied through his teeth, and he really hadn’t thought that through before it came out of his mouth, had he? “A pleasure, though I’d hardly call myself a thief.”

“Especially because you haven’t successfully stolen anything,” Shadow agreed, with another dramatic sigh. “So ends your short stealing career.”

Four gave him a little head tilt and a grin. “Stole your attention, didn’t I?”

Shadow raised an eyebrow. “This is literally my job.”

“Mm. To entertain people after hours?”

“Oh, are you entertained?” Four could see the beginning of a slow grin on Shadow’s face. “Interesting.”

Four shook his head with a mock sigh. “Not right now, sadly. You aren’t very good at this.”

“I should hope not,” Shadow retorted, “It’s not exactly my job to make potential thieves feel comfortable in my shop, especially not when it’s after hours, as you so kindly reminded me it was.”

“I prefer the word sightseer.”

“Well, if you wanted a tour,” Shadow said, the side of his mouth quirking up, “you could have just asked nicely.”

Four felt a smile forming on his own face as he replied “Now where’s the fun in that?”

Shadow gave him a wink. “I don’t know, you seem like you might be interesting, putting aside your honestly embarrassing attempt to sneak in.”

“I’m hurt,” Four said, channeling Warriors at his most dramatically wounded. Hand to his chest and all. “I did try to tell you I wasn’t a thief, but calling it embarrassing is just hurtful.”

“You literally hit me with a door,” Shadow deadpanned.

“Well, maybe you deserved it if this is how you’re going to talk to me,” Four sniffed.

“It’s possibly the worst thievery attempt I’ve ever seen,” Shadow told him, still teasing under his mock-disappointed tone, “Deserved or not, hitting the owner with a door by accident is possibly the worst way to start out your attempt.” He paused, eyes flicking away for a second before meeting Four’s gaze again with a slightly taunting smile and a raised eyebrow. “Why were you in here, anyway? Saw something you liked ?”

Four wasn’t quite sure why he said it. It could be the pattern of the banter they’d established, or perhaps he was more of a flirt when he was nervous than he’d thought, but he gave Shadow a little tilt of his head and replied “Maybe.”

“Sure is a shame I can’t let you steal it away, then.” Shadow gestured towards the outer door. “I’m afraid your great burglary career ends as it began.”

“Well, you’re not in the right spot for me to hit you with another door,” Four said innocently.

Shadow rolled his eyes. “Look, Vio, I could say that this has been a pleasure, but you’re keeping me from my book, and you did try to sneak in. Get out of here before I call my father down.”

Ah, not the owner after all. Four had wondered about that. “I’m sure he’s far less interesting than you.”

“You’ve got that right,” Shadow huffed quietly, before continuing. “How interesting my father is will be much less of an issue as how lenient he’ll be for someone found sneaking in.”

Right. Right, of course, he wasn’t here to have fun, he needed to get out of here. Four sighed, taking a step back toward the door, then paused and gave Shadow a teasing little smile. “Are you here often, Shadow?”

Shadow’s smile faltered, just barely. “Every day. So don’t even think about trying your little stunt again, because I’m onto you.”

“Well, then, it’s a good thing there’s only one thing back there that’s caught my eye,” Four said, the smile widening to a grin as he turned and left the shop.

He somehow, miraculously, managed to get back to the ranch and back into his favorite reading nook in the corner without Time or Sky seeing him. He spent the rest of the night replaying the whole conversation back in his head, over and over.

Fuck. He was going back, wasn’t he?

 


 

To his credit, what little there was left, Four went back to the shop during working hours. He had a map of the country with him - Wars had originally asked him to copy it for mapping troop movements to the south, but it was an innocent enough thing to want copies of. Far more innocent than the map of the castle he’d copied, anyway.

He walked into the print shop as confidently as he could, and he had to fight back a grin at the sight of Shadow at the front desk, just as he’d hoped.

Shadow looked up from his book and raised an eyebrow. “Gave up on sneaking around, Vio? Or have you changed your burglarious ways overnight?”

“You’re thinking of my brother,” Four said cheerfully, setting the map on the counter. “My name’s Red. I’d like to put in an order, please.”

Red?” Shadow’s other eyebrow raised to join the first one. “You’re telling me-” he cut himself off, shaking his head, then settling on a smile. “Your brother’s a bit of a troublemaker, huh?”

Four sighed the long-suffering sigh of a put-upon older brother. “Oh, you have no idea.”

“You’re not going to be allowed in the back, even if you do have an order,” Shadow told him, still stumbling around Four’s bold-faced lie.

Four beamed at him. Somehow, this was even more fun than the banter. “Of course not! Wouldn’t dream of it. That would be silly, allowing customers in the back.”

“Sure would be,” Shadow managed, “Silly, right. You know, your brother is a bit silly too.”

“Oh? Why do you say that?” Four asked, borrowing Wind’s innocent questioning face.

“Because,” Shadow gritted out, “he seems to have missed that fact, the one about letting customers just roam wherever they want.” He paused for a second, grasping for something to say, before blurting out, “he hit me with a door, you know.”

Four gasped, eyes wide. “Really? Are you okay?”

“Fine. You had an order?” Shadow put his book down with slightly more force than was necessary.

“I need five of these, please!” Four chirped, sliding the map a little closer to him.

“Great.” Shadow took the map, nearly swiping it off the counter. “Wonderful. Tell your brother not to come back anytime soon, okay?” He set the map on a slanted table surface in the back and sat down behind it, blinking down at the wooden surface in exasperated bewilderment for a few seconds before refocusing on Four.

Four knew better than to push his luck, so he just smiled and headed for the door, turning back to say, “he was right, you’re very interesting!” before ducking outside.

He just barely made out a strangled curse before the door closed behind him.

 


 

Sky was maybe a little bit right to be worried with how often Four was trying to leave the house. In his defense he had an order to pick up, not that he could tell Sky that, because then Sky would ask why he had an order to pick up and the whole thing would become a massive mess.

So he was perhaps a bit grouchy when he finally made it back to the print shop, and maybe he closed the door behind him just a touch too loudly. It was admittedly a little funny to see Shadow jump, though.

Fucking goddesses-” Shadow swore, scrambling behind the counter for his book. He popped back up with a sulky frown. “What, you decided to just rob this place instead of sneaking in?”

“I’m picking up an order, do you consider that robbing?” Four snapped. May as well lean into the irritation this time.

“Okay, okay,” Shadow said, hands raised in placation. “I have the maps ready. Uh, Red, was it?”

“No, that’s my brother,” Four huffed, crossing his arms. “I’m Blue.”

“...Great.” Shadow’s smile seemed a bit forced. “How many more of you are there? Just curious.”

Four had not thought that far ahead, but… the thought of precisely how many brothers there were nearly smacked him in the face, and it took every bit of acting talent he had not to laugh out loud. Four of them. There were fucking four of them. “Wouldn’t you like to know.”

Shadow turned around and headed into the back, leaving the door open behind him. 

He tried not to be obvious as he watched Shadow go, a mild glare on his face. It was perfectly normal to be interested in the back room of a shop, but Shadow probably wouldn’t take it well.

Glancing back several times as he collected the bundle of papers, it soon became clear that Shadow had left the door open to keep an eye on Four. When he made it back to the counter, he rummaged around in a drawer for a second, maps still out of Four’s reach.

Four smacked the payment down on the counter, trying not to be too aggressive. He was going for Legend on a bad day, not ‘will punch anything that moves.’

Shadow picked up the rupees, and as his hand moved over the packaged maps, Four saw him slip two of them into the folded papers, letting the rest hit the bottom of the drawer with a clatter- probably to distract Four from the sleight of hand. “Thanks for your patronage.” 

“A pleasure,” Four said dryly, taking the maps. He pretended not to notice the rupees.

“Hope your day gets better,” Shadow said, more quietly. “Good luck with the maps.” He faltered for a second, then pulled his unconcerned look back onto his face. “Tell Vio I said to stay out of trouble.”

“Oh, our dad is making very sure of that,” Four grumbled, some genuine irritation filtering into his voice, despite the lie about their relationship. He took a deep breath; talking like that wasn’t fair to Sky. “I’ll tell him.”

Shadow nodded, reaching out to give Four’s shoulder a quick squeeze, then quickly pulling away. “I- I get that,” he said, avoiding eye contact, hands fiddling with his book. “Good luck with that too.”

“... He’s just - worried,” Four said, feeling sort of off-balance. “I… he’s not that bad. Just. He’s protective. That’s why I’m late.”

Glancing up at Four for a second, Shadow nodded. It almost felt like he was pulling back, face just on the calm side of sympathetic. “Don’t worry about it,” he told Four, setting his book back on the counter, then picking it up again after a few seconds. “At least you didn’t hit me with a door,” he said, a grin creeping back onto his face.

Four glared at him, a little more playfully this time. “Don’t tempt me.”

Shadow’s grin looked a lot more confident, and Four could see him relax slightly. “It didn’t take any temptation last ti- ah, with Vio. I hope you’re a little more well behaved.”

“Hope you’re not hoping too hard.”

Rolling his eyes, Shadow tapped his book on the counter. “Alright, I’m sure you have places to be. Brothers to keep out of trouble.”

“Nah, I’m not the one who keeps everyone else in line,” Four snorted, turning to face Shadow right before going through the door. “That’s Green, you haven’t met him yet.”

“There’s more of y -”

The door closed behind Four, cutting off Shadow’s incredulous exclamation. 

 


 

Four pushed open the door to the print shop and nearly stumbled to a stop in the doorway. Shadow was there, as he always was, but there was someone else behind the counter as well: a tall man with a scowl on his face.

No turning back now, but he would need to pivot fairly hard from his original plan of action. The rupees Shadow had slipped in with the maps weighed heavy in his pocket. He had originally planned to return them, but that would probably reflect poorly on Shadow, so Four just kept a small smile on his face and walked in like nothing at all was wrong. “Good morning.”

“Morning,” Shadow said, a larger smile on his face than Four had seen before. Something about it felt fake. “How can I help you?”

“Well, there were a few small things, if that’s alright,” Four said, clasping his hands behind his back. Perfectly pleasant. “First I wanted to make sure my brother wasn’t any trouble yesterday? I know he has a bit of a temper sometimes.”

“Always happy to help a customer,” Shadow said, turning away from the tall man slightly. His smile was distinctly strained. “Do you want anything copied or printed?”

The man behind the counter wasn’t smiling. He was watching Four carefully, eyes lingering on his carefully patched clothes. 

“Not just yet,” Four said with a self-effacing little smile. Keep it together. “I had a question about pricing, though. How much would you charge for a large order of flyers, or something small like that?”

Shadow nodded absently, thinking about Four’s question. The man next to him was still regarding Four dismissively. “A large order of small items?”

“About how many?” Shadow asked Four, glancing over at the man to make sure he wasn’t interrupting. 

Four considered, then said “A hundred or so? I’m assuming the price scales.”

“It does,” Shadow nodded, giving him an estimate.

Four nodded, tucking that knowledge away for later use. They would need to be careful, of course, but pamphlets could be useful as the time to move got closer. “Thank you. I’d have to speak with my father before putting in an order like that, of course, but we’ll definitely keep that in mind.”

The man behind Shadow put a hand on his shoulder, turning Shadow gently but firmly to face him. “I trust you have this handled, Shadow?”

Shadow nodded, and the man turned away, heading into the back of the shop.

The door that Four had once hit Shadow with closed behind him, and Shadow seemed almost relieved at the sound. 

Four raised an eyebrow at the door, then gave Shadow a look that said Is he always like that?

Shadow gave Four a strained smile, leaning against the counter but still keeping his stiff posture. “Was there anything else you needed?” He paused, then offered more quietly, “Is there anything I could help you with?”

“I just came to ask about prices,” Four said with a small smile and a shake of his head. After a moment, though, his smile widened, just a bit. “And to pass on my brothers’ thanks for excellent customer service.”

Raising an eyebrow, Shadow gave him a small, disbelieving nod. “ Excellent customer service. That’s an interesting response to their… excursions here.”

“Oh, Red was pouting all morning because it was my turn to stop by,” Four chuckled. “No complaints from any of them, even Blue, which is impressive.”

Shadow seemed to be relaxing a bit. “Oh, you must be Green then. Unless there are more rainbow brothers out there, of course.”

“That’s me. And no, it’s just the four of us,” Four assured him.

There was a loud clatter from the back room, which visibly startled Shadow for a moment before he relaxed. The noise continued, loud even through the thick door that separated the back of the shop from the front. 

“Sorry,” Shadow said, then clarified, “that’s one of the presses. I guess- uh, Vaati decided to start it up early.”

Ah. Four connected a few dots and winced. “I see.”

Shadow nodded, biting his lower lip nervously while he scanned Four’s face. Whatever he thought he saw at least didn’t upset him more. “Could I interest you in any of our other services? Or will you- uh, would you consider-” he cleared his throat, then continued. “Will you be back to discuss your order again, at some point? I can recommend the earlier hours of the day, we tend to be less- busy.”

“That would be great, thank you so much.” Four glanced at the door again, then took out one of the rupees Shadow had given him and slid it across the counter with a smile. “And this is for excellent customer service.”

Closing his eyes for a second, Shadow took a deep breath and then reached for the rupee, sliding it into the drawer behind the counter. “Much appreciated, Green. Please co- uh, feel free to stop by anytime, we are open every day.”

“I’ll keep that in mind. Have a good day,” Four told him genuinely, lowering his voice just a bit, before turning to leave the shop.

“Thanks for coming in,” Shadow called after him, voice much more level- much more regulated, now that it was at a volume that might be heard over the sound of the press working in the back.

Four gave him a grin and a wave over his shoulder. Earlier in the day might be a little tricky, but he’d make it work.

 


 

The rainbow boy had listened, because Shadow heard the loud creak of the door hinge and looked up to see him entering several hours before lunchtime, when Shadow was manning the counter alone. 

“And who am I talking to today?” Shadow asked, shooting him a grin.

“I’d like you to guess,” he said with a smile of his own.

Shadow crossed his arms, leaning against the counter and mentally rifling through their past encounters. ‘Blue’ had been more upset- harder to read, as well as harder to lip-read when he was mumbling angrily, so Shadow didn’t know as much about him. ‘Green’ had been neutral and a bit on-guard when Shadow had totally mishandled that situation, and ‘Red’ had been very nice, in the ‘I am a little shit and you can’t prove I’m making fun of you’ way.

‘Vio’ had been the one who seemed most ready to engage in wordplay.

Of course, there was always the possibility that the rainbow boy would tell Shadow he was wrong no matter who he chose, but he settled on saying, “I’d expect this sort of attitude most from the little thief I caught sneaking around.”

“I see you’re as rude as the last time I saw you,” ‘Vio’ said with a raised eyebrow, though the smile didn’t go away.

Shadow faltered a bit internally, trying to scan back over the conversation they’d had when his father was in earshot. Had he been rude?

…Oh no, he was a total fool. The rainbow boy meant the last time Shadow had spoken with ’Vio’ . Shadow could work with that easily.

He tilted his head slightly, glancing up at the rainbow boy’s eyes for a second before shifting his gaze back to his whole face. “The time you hit me with a door? Is that the time you’re talking about?”

“The time I nudged you with a door,” the rainbow boy said, rolling his eyes. “And yes, of course, when else have we seen each other?”

Little shit. 

“I’m terribly sorry,” Shadow said dryly, “I must have confused you with one of your brothers. My mistake.”

The rainbow boy sighed and Shadow caught him waving a dismissive hand out of the corner of his vision. “We do look similar, I’m rather used to it by now.”

“I’m sure you are,” Shadow told him, consciously trying to focus on his eyes. Lip-reading or not, he could not get caught staring at the rainbow boy’s mouth, at his lips . That would be incredibly embarrassing.

“I do hope they haven’t been as irritating around you as they are around me?”

Shadow rolled his eyes. “Not compared to you, for sure. Much more respectful. Which makes sense, as they are actual customers instead of would-be thieves.”

“Well,” the rainbow boy said with a raised eyebrow, “if I’m such a thief, then please explain to me why I’m here to return something.”

“Something you stole?” Shadow asked, putting on an offended look, then deciding to play along with the rainbow boy’s running joke. “I can’t believe this. I bet Green made you return it, he seems to be the most polite of you all.”

“He was planning to return it himself, but ah. He thought it may not have been a good idea to return it with company around,” the rainbow boy said delicately, setting a rupee on the counter. One of the ones Shadow had slipped in with the maps.

Shadow glanced down quickly to make sure the rupee had landed somewhere safe, then looked back up to the boy’s face. “I’m sorry,” he said, stumbling slightly searching for what to say, “we- we actually don’t do returns. It’s in the rules.”

The rainbow boy tilted his head slightly and gave Shadow a long look. “I’ll keep it if you tell me why you gave it to Blue in the first place.”

Great.

Just barely stopping himself from fidgeting uncomfortably, Shadow shrugged. “Seemed like he was having a bad day. And maps are expensive.” His father had taught him about how to size up potential customers, how to figure out how much money you were likely to get from each, and therefore, who to prioritize. The rainbow boy’s clothes were properly mended, which made him well cared for, but didn’t eclipse the fact that he hadn’t just gotten new ones. Not the kind of customer he was supposed to pay as careful attention to as he had been.

Also not the kind of customer his father would expect to have the money to buy multiple copies of maps. Rainbow boy was just full of surprises, and Shadow was intrigued more and more every time they met.

“Green was worried there might be trouble if your generosity was noticed,” the rainbow boy said quietly. He hadn’t picked the rupee back up yet.

Shadow ducked his head defensively, breaking eye contact but keeping the boy’s face in his line of sight. “My trouble’s not any of your business,” he said sharply, then held back a wince. The rainbow boy was trying to be nice, and what was Shadow doing? Snapping at him like an asshole? Goddesses .

Rainbow boy shrugged. “Maybe not. We can leave it alone, if you want.”

‘We,’ this boy really was committed to his ridiculous cover story. Shadow was so busy rolling his eyes that he almost missed the second sentence, hurriedly shifting his gaze back over as he saw the rainbow boy’s hands move into a gesture that usually accompanied talking. 

“...friends have had some trouble like that, and we don’t want to contribute to it if we can help it.”

Ah .

Hopefully that wasn’t pity. Shadow had the feeling that the rainbow boy was more… respectful? Experienced? More something than that. The comment made Shadow bristle anyways, but he took a calming breath and purposefully relaxed his shoulders. “I’m not sure I would call it trouble,” he said carefully.

“No?” the rainbow boy asked with another little tilt of his head. “Define it how you want, I suppose. We’d just rather solve problems than help cause them.”

It would have been a problem. Vaati didn’t care to be in the shop as much as he made Shadow be in there, but he was very meticulous in checking over the records, especially where money was involved. Sure, Shadow could say the transaction was only for three maps, and the disparity in the amount of map paper was due to his own copying errors, but that was risky for its own reasons. 

His gaze had fallen to the rupee on the counter, and he caught the faint hiss of a consonant too late. 

“...take the money back rather than cause any trouble,” the rainbow boy said, and shit, it had definitely been several seconds. 

“It won’t be trouble,” Shadow said quickly, hoping he’d interpreted the fragment of a sentence right. “We don’t need it, not really. Father makes enough-” he cut himself off with a slight shake of the head, then tried again. “We won’t miss it. And you can consider it an apology, if you want.”

The rainbow boy frowned, just slightly. “An apology for what?”

Double shit. “For-” Shadow desperately cast about for an idea. “For being awkward when Vaati was here. I could have been- nicer. More friendly.” It would have been a risk, but he could have done it.

That got him a long, considering look. The rainbow boy didn’t look the slightest bit convinced, though he did slowly pick the rupee back up. “According to Green, you were just fine, but… if you’re sure, I won’t push it.”

‘According to Green’ nearly made Shadow smile in exasperation, but he held it back. It was a good thing the rainbow boy had taken the rupee, probably. He might need it, at least according to Vaati’s explanations. 

“Not like you pushed me over with that door?” Shadow managed after a few seconds, quirking the side of his mouth up in what he hoped read as a sarcastic smile.

The rainbow boy sighed dramatically as he slipped the rupee back into his pocket. “Goddesses, you’re never letting me live that down, are you?”

It’s a great way to change the topic, Shadow carefully didn’t say.

“Definitely not.” Shadow paused for a second, then asked, “hey, did your dad decide about the order you wanted to place? I can look it over for you if you want.” He leaned forward across the counter, trying to see if the rainbow boy was carrying anything.

Shadow looked up to make sure he wasn’t missing any words, and found himself very close to the rainbow boy’s face.

Huh. He had tiny, just barely visible freckles.

His eyes were very pretty. Shadow glanced down at his lips, then quickly looked away, and refocused on his whole face, only including his mouth for lip-reading purposes. 

“Um.” The rainbow boy’s eyes had gone wide, and there was a very light blush forming on his cheeks. “We - it’s. He’s thinking of starting a business. It’s just - I thought it might be helpful.”

Oh shit, Shadow was still really close to the boy’s face. He hurriedly leaned back, picking up his book so it looked like he had something to do. “A business! Great. Great, uh, what kind? Because I can- uh, we have different options, we have non-letter blocks. I’m sure I could carve you a special one. Uh, for his business.” 

Goddesses, Shadow wished he could look away. He was absolutely sure he was blushing too. Hopefully his r- the rainbow boy couldn’t tell.

“He’s a sewist. I, um. It might not be for a while? And I didn’t get the chance to ask him yet,” the rainbow boy said, still blushing, shifting his weight just slightly toward the door.

Okay, yep. Shadow had definitely made him uncomfortable. “Well,” he tried weakly, “I could- uh. I could get it started for you, if you want. The block, I mean. I could carve- I don’t know, maybe a spool of thread? Something like that.”

“I don’t want to impose.”

“You wouldn’t be,” Shadow said, much more softly than he’d meant to. He caught himself with his hand half-outstretched, trying to turn the boy back towards him, trying to take his hand , and quickly pulled back. “Uh, all I do in here is read the same books over and over. I wouldn’t mind being able to carve something. I’d have a real excuse for it, you know? Since it’s a request from a customer?”

“Okay.” The rainbow boy cleared his throat, taking a proper step toward the door. “I, ah. I need to get back, my brothers will be worried. I’ll - One of us will come by to let you know what our father said.”

“Okay,” Shadow repeated quietly. 

He didn’t want the rainbow boy to leave. He didn’t want to sit alone in the shop and re-read the same book he’d read a hundred times. 

Shadow wanted to talk to the most interesting boy he’d ever met- never mind his bright eyes and the way he smiled, the rainbow boy was funny and clever and perceptive, and Shadow wanted to know him. As much as the boy would let him, Shadow wanted to know everything he’d let him discover. 

“Have a nice day,” he said instead, “good luck with asking your dad.”

The rainbow boy nodded, then turned and left the shop much more quickly than usual.

Shit. Triple shit, at this point, actually. 

Shadow had scared off the one interesting thing to happen to him in months. He bit his lower lip, leaning over to try and see the rainbow boy through one of the windows, but it looked like he must have gone the other way down the street, out of sight. 

Shadow wondered if the rainbow boy had said something, when he’d left. Something like ‘whatever,’ or ‘see you later,’ or ‘ew’- or even ‘thanks.’

He was pretty sure he’d never be able to find out.

 


 

Shadow had been counting the days.

Not because he was stupid enough to think the rainbow boy was coming back! For completely unrelated reasons. Taxes would be due soon- Vaati was certainly stressed enough about it- and Shadow had to make sure that he was being properly productive, and not ‘daydreaming about nothing’ and ‘wasting valuable time.’ 

So, he was thinking about taxes, the book of accounts laid out in front of him and several papers and scrolls scattered across the counter. Definitely not waiting for the slam of the door to the printing room, or for the one-two pattern of loud stomps that meant his father wanted him upstairs.

And absolutely-not-definitely-never-again thinking about the rainbow boy’s faint freckles and laughing eyes. 

Vaati had replaced the door hinge with one that (assumedly) didn’t squeak- and therefore, one that Shadow couldn’t hear. Apparently to make sure that Shadow was properly focused on customers, paying attention enough to see them coming and going, never mind the fact that he was trying to concentrate on the complicated bookkeeping process.

Vaati had replaced the door hinge, and so Shadow didn’t notice that anyone had entered until he saw someone’s fingers tap the counter out of the corner of his eye.

Goddess damn it.

Shadow looked up, quickly putting a smile on his face, then faltered when he saw the rainbow boy standing there.

He stood up without even thinking about it, hands scrambling to close the large accounts book.

“Can I help you?” Shadow managed, voice feeling tight and crackly as he spoke- he couldn’t tell if it had come out wrong or not, shit!

“I hope so,” the rainbow boy said, fidgeting with the cover of a book he was holding.

“Great,” Shadow said, slightly panicked, “great. Um, what with? I-” ‘ I’ve drawn out a few ideas for the special printing block’ would probably be weird, especially since the boy had left so uncomfortably last time.

“I’m happy to help a customer,” he finished weakly.

“Well -” the rainbow boy took a deep breath, eyes on the counter. “I left in a hurry last time, and - I wanted to say sorry for that. I just. Was surprised.”

“I was just trying to check if you had any papers, or drafts, or something with you!” Shadow said hurriedly, then tried to keep himself in check, telling his racing heart to quiet the fuck down. “Sorry I got in your personal space, and uh. Startled you.”

The rainbow boy shook his head, glancing up to meet Shadow’s eyes. “I - I didn’t mind, really. Like I said, it just surprised me.”

“Enough to startle you away,” Shadow said, carefully not grumbling. “Seems pretty significant to me, uh- Vio, right? Since you said you were here the other day?”

He nodded. “Yeah, I - yes. Still me. Would you… have gotten that close on purpose? If I said I didn’t mind?”

Shadow’s eyes widened before he could stop them. “I- uh, what?” He had to have misread that, that whole sentence- that was just wishful thinking, there was no way-

He scrambled for alternate sentences, alternate words he could have confused with these ones. On purpose - what words looked like that? Words where the lips met in that particular way, a ‘p’ or a ‘b’ sound repeated- 

All Shadow could see from his analysis of the rainbow boy’s mouth movement was the shape of his soft lips as they moved, over and over, and that was not what he was trying to think about right now, thank you very much! 

“Uh,” Shadow managed, “Sorry, could you say that again?”

The rainbow boy took another deep breath, then asked more confidently, “If I said I was okay with you getting that close again, would you?”

Shadow almost felt frozen, but he shook it off, desperately trying to seem casual. “I- sure, I could. If-” his eyes widened again, “if you wanted.”

If the rainbow boy wanted him to stand close. That was basically what he was saying, right? Or, no. He was neutral about it, he was okay with it. Shadow had to stop jumping to conclusions.

The rainbow boy hesitated, just for a second, then leaned against the counter, glancing very deliberately down at Shadow’s lips for a moment. “Well, I did say something here caught my eye, didn’t I?”

Goddess above.

Shadow started to step closer, but his foot caught against the rung of the stool he’d been sitting on, and he stumbled, nearly falling onto the countertop before he felt surprisingly strong hands on his shoulders, keeping him from faceplanting.

He looked up into the beautiful eyes of the rainbow boy, and couldn’t think of a single thing to say.

“Careful,” the rainbow boy said - quietly enough that Shadow didn’t catch any sound at all, a small smile on his face.

Shadow spluttered for a second before coming up with, “well, it got me closer, didn’t it?”

“You didn’t have to trip for that, you could have just asked,” the rainbow boy pointed out.

“Maybe this is all part of my evil plan,” Shadow said, bracing his arms against the counter so he was leaning on it instead of being held up. “Maybe you’ve fallen for my dastardly tricks.”

The rainbow boy raised a teasing eyebrow at him. “Oh? And what evil scheme might this be?”

“I could show you,” Shadow blurted out, still feeling off balance even though he wasn’t falling anymore, “if you want.”

“Interesting.” The rainbow boy leaned in just a tiny bit closer. He was blushing again. “Do tell.”

“Well,” Shadow breathed, leaning in close enough that the rainbow boy could probably feel his breath on his cheek, “I could show you, if you’d like.” His eyes darted up, searching for a reaction, for permission.

“Please do.”

Shadow closed his eyes, pressing his lips to the rainbow boy’s cheek for a brief moment. He pulled back blushing, and slowly raised a hand to hold the boy’s face, brushing his thumb across the cheek he hadn’t kissed. Yet

“What if I told you I was working on an evil plan too?” the rainbow boy asked, so soft that Shadow could only see the motion of the word.

“We could- we could collaborate,” Shadow said, maybe a little too quickly. “Especially if our plans, uh, run along similar paths. Unite in a common cause, you know?”

“Sounds good to me.” Slowly, giving Shadow plenty of time to pull away if he wanted to, the rainbow boy leaned in for a proper kiss.

Shadow had read a lot of romance novels. His mother had liked them, and it was her collection that he read to stay entertained in the shop, so he thought he knew a lot about what kissing would be like.

He was wrong.

There wasn’t a lightning strike of connection. The rainbow boy didn’t taste like moonlight, or sweet honey, or a forest in bloom. Their lips met, and his were soft and warm- and Shadow found he didn’t need any of the things in the romance novels to happen, he didn’t even miss them. 

This was enough. This was perfect.

He lifted his free hand to cup the rainbow boy’s other cheek, and went back in for another soft, quiet kiss. When that one ended, Shadow leaned his forehead against the rainbow boy’s, eyes fluttering closed as he stroked his thumb across the boy’s smooth cheek, pressed close despite the counter between them.

Shadow felt the rainbow boy’s warm hands against his sides, pulling them closer together, and he smiled breathlessly, tilting his head back down for another kiss.

After that one, Shadow just leaned against him, enjoying the closeness, until he felt the vibrations of the other boy’s chest and quickly leaned back, trying to lip-read as fast as he could.

The rainbow boy’s lips were slightly pinker than usual, and that was distracting too. With the delay, Shadow only caught the last word of the sentence.

“- collaborating,” he said with a shy little smile. Or at least, Shadow was fairly sure that’s what he said.

“Definitely,” Shadow replied, half on autopilot. “Collaborating, yep. Sounds- sounds like a wonderful idea.”

The rainbow boy laughed, just a bit. “Goddesses, I’m not that good at this, am I?”

Fuck, Shadow definitely missed something important in that sentence. “I thought you were-” he stammered for a second, then changed course. “You seem to be an excellent partner in crime. Worthy, and- uh- committed. To evil… like me.”

“If you didn’t hear me very well you can just ask me to repeat myself,” the rainbow boy said gently.

Shadow flushed, wanting to look away but not daring to- what if he missed something again? “I- uh-” He bit his lip, pulling back and crossing his arms instead of wrapping them around himself, like he wanted to do. “I can manage.”

“Shadow -” the rainbow boy paused for a second, obviously trying to think through what he was about to say. “If we’re going to spend any time together, not just - just doing this, I mean any time, I don’t want you to just have to manage. That’s not fair to you.”

Blinking a few times in confusion, Shadow searched the rainbow boy’s face- for what, he didn’t know. “I- it doesn’t have to be fair, that’s not-” he sighed, running a hand through his hair nervously. “I can keep up, I promise.”

“Shadow.” The rainbow boy reached out to very gently take Shadow’s hands in his. “Do you want me to say it again?”

Shadow hadn’t even known he was holding his breath. He looked down at his hands, feeling the careful way they were being held, feeling his own heartbeat pulsing in his head. 

After a few seconds, he felt brave enough to meet the rainbow boy’s eyes.

“Yes,” Shadow whispered, “please. If you don’t mind.” It felt terribly vulnerable.

“I think I like collaborating,” the rainbow boy said, giving him a small smile. “Which, having had time to think about it, sounds a lot more stupid than it did in my head.”

“I don’t think it’s stupid,” Shadow said, somehow feeling almost as breathless as he had during the kissing, “I- I’m glad I got to know what you said. It was sweet.”

“Luckily for you, I like the sound of my own voice enough to repeat myself anytime,” the rainbow boy said, leaning in to give Shadow a quick kiss on the forehead. He only moved after he was done speaking, though.

Shadow could feel his own blush, hot and embarrassing on his face. He wanted to say he liked the sound of the boy’s voice too, but it was just as indistinct as anyone else's. It was the tone that mattered, the way he talked to Shadow. 

The way he was already being careful to say things where Shadow could pick them up properly.

“Hey,” Shadow said, trying to push away the honestly embarrassing level of affection and panic rattling around in his head, “do I really get to know what your lips feel like before I get to know your name?” He managed a grin, which strengthened by the moment. “If we’re going to be collaborating, that doesn’t seem quite fair.”

The rainbow boy laughed at that. “You’re either going to laugh at me or not believe me.”

“I’m going to take you at your word,” Shadow countered softly, squeezing the boy’s hands just a little, “and if your word is funny, that’s not my fault. But I won’t laugh at you, I promise.”

His expression softened, just a bit, and he quietly said “It’s Four.”

Shadow blinked. “Wait, why’s that funny?”

“Count how many brothers there are.”

After a second, Shadow got it. He rolled his eyes with a joking groan. “Your entire disguise was based on a bad joke about your name?” Shadow couldn’t stop his grin from showing through as he added, “truly despicable. Perfect for my partner in crime.”

“Oh, good,” Four said with a grin of his own. “My sense of humor only gets worse from here.”

“Mine only gets better,” Shadow told him, dramatically raising his chin to look down (slightly) at Four in dramatic haughtiness. “Never fear, collaborator, my skills will keep us both to our, uh, evil quota.”

Four raised an eyebrow at him. “We have a quota?”

“Maybe,” Shadow said, searching for something smart to say. “What, your plan doesn’t have a quota? Embarrassing, truly.”

“Mm. I had a thought for a quota, but I don’t think it would be very realistic,” Four said, glancing at Shadow’s lips again.

Shadow blushed again, leaning in. Their lips were just about to meet when he felt a vibration in the building, heard an indistinct noise just loud enough to register for him. Two thumps, coming from upstairs. 

“Shit,” Shadow blurted out, pulling away and scrambling to set the papers on the counter back into some sort of order. “My father needs me, I have to go, I’m sorry-”

“Right, right -” Four cleared his throat, taking a step back from the counter. He hesitated, then asked “... I’ll see you tomorrow?”

“Yeah,” Shadow said, then repeated, “Tomorrow.” He reached back over the counter to squeeze Four’s hand one last time, then hurried into the printing room, unable to stop himself from glancing back before he latched it shut.

Four was still standing by the counter, and he gave Shadow a smile and a little wave.

“See you,” Shadow said breathlessly, and then he was latching the door and calling up the stairs. “I’m on my way, father!”

He didn’t hear Four leave, but then again, he hadn’t expected to. He just knew that when he got back to the counter, nearly an hour later, Four was gone.

It was ridiculous to feel disappointed about that, Shadow knew it was. But he already missed Four, embarrassingly enough.

He picked his romance novel back up, and flipped through it unenthusiastically, setting it back down and pausing.

The book that Four had been holding was on the counter.

…It looked interesting. There was a dragon on the cover, etched into the leather with a slightly rough hand. It was curled up on top of a pile of… something, represented by round dots.

Shadow curiously flipped it open, and began to read.

Notes:

Shadow is reading The Hobbit, by the way :D!

Also the flirting is like my FAVOURITE its like banter but DOUBLE SUBTEXT instead of single hidden meaning its SO GOOD

Also, shadow calling four rainbow boy <3 youre welcome <3

Four is such a little shit i love him <333

Thanks so much for reading, and we love hearing from yall!!! We only have half a chapter still left in act 2 so keep your eyes metaphorically peeled, lovelies!!!!

See you in the next act- Before The Storm
>:33333

Chapter 8: Act Two: Before the Storm; The Fairies

Notes:

Welcome to act two! Which we finished way faster than expected, holy shit LMAO

Here we go, the lead up to the rebellion’s start…… good luck, and hold onto your hats! also, we hope you enjoy <3333333

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[An excerpt from a letter, sent by Legend’s correspondent]

 

[...] 

A small portion of conscripted magic users in the city seem to be going missing every so often. I am, of course, wholly in favor of being able to go do what you want, but I’m also very interested in how they escape unseen. Send me no details however, beloved correspondent! I must curb my curiosity until our scheme succeeds, for it is much too dangerous for me to know such things right now.

[...]

From your mysterious and yet close confidant,

[A doodle of a rabbit sitting inside a basket]

 


 

There had never been a reason for Hyrule to break his no-magic-in-the-town policy until now. But something about the way the clearly panicked woman was asking around about her missing child felt much too familiar. 

It wouldn’t be that risky, he told himself as he leaned against a wall and closed his eyes, focusing in on any sort of signature he could pick up from the mother that might tell him if the child was nearby.

Hyrule found the traces of the child, lingering around hir mother’s apron strings, and very carefully stopped himself from gasping.

This was most definitely a magical child. A shifter, from what he could tell, and the urgency of the mother’s search seemed more significant.

“I think I saw heo,” Hyrule said, quietly approaching the near-frantic mother. “Hie was headed this way.” He pointed to a slightly more secluded street, somewhere he could explain the situation more safely.

“Really?” she asked, hurrying toward it. “How long ago?”

“A few minutes,” Hyrule told her, but it was a risky guess, depending on how long the child had been gone. He just had to stall for a few more seconds, and it seemed to work well enough. They entered the side street, and Hyrule stopped, meeting her gaze and letting his eyes flash green for a second. “I have a way to find where hie went.”

The mother blinked, then nodded, her expression serious. “What do you need from me?”

“I can follow hir… trail,” Hyrule said, choosing his words cautiously in case anyone was listening. “This was just to make sure you wouldn’t point it out or be suspicious if I stopped to concentrate.”

She nodded again, taking half a pace back to give him room.

Hyrule took a deep breath and closed his eyes, reaching out again for the faint traces of magic and personality- the little footprints faintly glowing in his mind were a good start.

“This way,” he said, and led the mother through a few streets, pausing near a cart to sense more before following a slow, winding trail to a smaller bridge over the river. There was an unaccompanied child leaning hir head on the railing and watching the water. Hyrule pointed out where hie was standing.

An invisible weight fell from her shoulders, and she hurried over to the child with a shout of “Piper!”

“Mama!” The child - Piper - darted over to hug hir mother. “I went to the river like I was supposed to.”

“That’s good,” the woman sighed, wrapping her arms around Piper and holding heo close. “But how did you get so far away? You were supposed to stay right next to me.”

Piper looked away, burying hir face in her shoulder.

“Piper. What happened?”

The child whispered something too quietly for Hyrule to make out, and the woman closed her eyes, a familiar sort of expression flickering over her face. Hyrule had seen it on Sky before, when something happened with his or Wind’s magic. The look of someone who knew that they couldn’t make a situation safer, and didn’t know how to try.

“Let me know next time, alright?” the mother said quietly, smoothing her hand over Piper’s hair. Then she looked over to Hyrule and said, slightly louder, “Thank you.”

He gave her a nod. “Happy to help.”

The woman glanced around, and when she didn’t see anyone nearby, she added “... And thank the fairies for me. Please.”

Hyrule blinked for a second in confusion. “Who?”

“The fairies,” Piper said, pulling away from hir mother enough to beam at him. “They’re really nice.”

“Okay,” Hyrule said slowly, wondering if he was missing information on a common saying or something. “I’ll… tell them?”

“... You don’t know who they are,” the mother realized, and she sounded worried. “You can’t be - It isn’t safe to be doing this on your own.” She looked nervously around again, then led Piper over to Hyrule so she could drop her voice to a whisper. “Go to the bell tower and use that trick that helped you find Piper. You’ll find them.”

“Thanks,” Hyrule told her, a little awkwardly, and waved to Piper as he continued over the bridge towards the bell tower.

Doing this on your own. He was nearly sure she had meant magic, and if the fairies were supposed to help him not be on his own… 

Well. That made them a potential group of magic users that Hyrule should definitely get in contact with, even if just to warn them about Time and Legend’s plan.

A trace of hidden magic on the bell tower led Hyrule to an engraving scratched into the outer wall of a shop- a picture of the main bridge. He picked up another trail there, this time ending by circling around a street sign, before bringing him to a small, empty garden plot with a mailbox next to it. Upon examination, there were several wooden buttons labeled with letters hidden under its roof, and Hyrule had to retrace his steps to the street sign, noting the first letter of its name and returning to press the appropriate button.

The box opened, and there was a strong sense of magic from its left wall- a secret panel? 

Definitely a secret panel, Hyrule thought as he found the small latch. The hollowed out space within the mailbox held several small pieces of paper- one side with an address, the other with a map.

He closed everything back up carefully, and started to follow the map up the hill.

Turning left on the fifth street from the garden, then right and up three more, and Hyrule found himself in front of the eighth building on the right side of that block. A bakery. 

Taking a deep breath, he pushed the door open and stepped inside. 

“Welcome in!” the woman behind the counter greeted him. “What can I get you?”

“Uh…” Hyrule hadn’t brought any money. A question might be rude- or worse, dangerous- so he just approached the counter and held up the map. “I followed the trail. From the bell tower, I mean. The unseen parts too.”

The woman went very still for a moment, giving him a much more thorough and much more critical look. Then she nodded, leaning back toward the kitchen and calling “Tael?”

“Yeah, Tatl?” a man asked, stepping out of the kitchen and dusting the flour from his hands. He looked very similar to the woman - siblings, maybe. 

“We have a guest,” she told him, tilting her head toward Hyrule.

Tael also paused for a moment, then made a come here gesture to Hyrule. “You’ll want to see the kitchen, then.”

He nodded, trying to look more confident than he really was. Lifting the part of the counter that swung up, Hyrule cautiously approached the entrance to the kitchen, glancing between the other two to make sure he was doing the right thing.

Tatl was already back to the way she had been when he first came in, a smile on her face and no further acknowledgment of Hyrule. Tael led Hyrule through the door into the kitchen, though rather than show Hyrule anything he took an immediate right and pushed a shelf to one side, revealing a door.

“Sorry for all the smoke and mirrors,” he said with a rueful sort of smile, opening the door and ushering Hyrule down the steps behind it. “We don’t get a lot of guests, and those that we do get tend to be expected.”

“Sorry for being unexpected,” Hyrule offered, “Someone just told me to go to the bell tower and I went on from there. I didn’t start my day looking for… whatever this is.” He gave Tael a nervous smile.

“Who told you that?” Tael asked, pausing before the door at the bottom of the stairs.

“A kid named Piper.” Hyrule tried hard not to make that sound like a question. “I helped hir mother find heo.”

Tael relaxed a little at that. “Piper’s a good kid. We help heo out when we can.” He opened the door, leading Hyrule into a room that looked too large to be a cellar. There were tables and chairs scattered around, maps of the city up on the walls, several cots lined up in a corner, and two women watching them enter.

“Tael,” one of them said with a raised eyebrow. “You didn’t mention anyone new would be coming by.”

“Piper sent him our way,” Tael explained.

Hyrule gave them a small wave. “I wouldn’t have intruded, but I think I might have important information for your… group?”

The woman narrowed her eyes at him, giving him the same calculating look Tatl had, then nodded, and the two of them went to sit at one of the tables. Tael and the other woman whispered to each other for a moment before he hurried back up the stairs.

“What’s your name?” the first woman asked, gesturing for him to sit.

“Hyrule.” He sat, carefully pulling the chair out so he could get out of it fast if he needed to. “Are you the fairies?”

She nodded. “I’m Navi, and this is Proxi. What information do you have for us?”

“There’s a… movement,” Hyrule said, choosing his words carefully, “that wants to change things for the better, including the treatment of magic users. I’m included in the group planning it, and I was wondering if you had any input or advice? Things we should avoid, things you want help with, things we should change, and stuff like that.” Goddesses, how did Legend do this? He felt deeply uncomfortable.

Navi sighed, leaning back in her chair. “That’s been tried before, you know. Revolutions rarely go well.”

“We have some special support.” Hyrule wasn’t sure how much he was supposed to say, but he decided to take a chance. “A leader with a legitimate claim to the throne.”

“... Interesting,” Navi said quietly.

“That’ll count for a lot, with the prince gone,” Proxi put in.

Navi nodded. “It will, assuming this works.”

“You don’t have to help us,” Hyrule put in, “especially since it’s risky. I just wanted to let you know it was happening, and if you had anything you wanted us to maybe do.”

“Do you need help, kid?” Proxi asked, leaning her elbows on the table. “People with enough power to vie for the throne don’t care about people like us, especially with a war on. If you need to disappear, we can make that happen.”

Hyrule shook his head. “He’s my friend. They’re my family. I’m as safe as I would be anywhere else.” He debated for a second, then slipped a finger under his mask and lifted it, shifting it to the side so they could catch a glimpse of his magical markings, watching their glow reflect in the women’s eyes. “They keep me safe.”

Something in Navi’s posture shifted, just a bit. “... That’s an interesting bit of magic. Someone in your group gave you that?”

He might have already said too much, but something about telling them Time was involved didn’t feel right. “They got it for me, anyways.”

“... I think I’d like to talk to whoever’s in charge of your group,” Navi said thoughtfully. “I’m still skeptical, but… you know where to find us, now. I think a conversation is a good idea.”

Hyrule nodded. “I’ll ask them. I don’t know if anyone specifically is in charge, but I think I can get our main planning and safety person to come.”

Proxi was frowning, but Navi nodded back. “Good. Let Tael and Tatl know when we can expect you.”

With another nod, Hyrule stood up and walked towards the stair, turning and giving them a wave as he started up. Hopefully that was fine.

He told Tael to expect him and a guest at some point in the next month, and made his way out of the city, busily planning and wondering about their new potential allies. 

Notes:

There may be only one left who recognizes piper,.,.,.,
(i say ominously, but really what I mean is hie was developed in a different fandom server and only one other person really jumped ship with us LMAO)

Also wow! So interesting how we included these named fairy characters! Wonder if they have any backstory or relation to other characters that already exist,.,., no it couldnt be,.,., surely not,.,.,,.,.

And yes, that is the same bakery Legend visits in the first chapter of EOS. full circle moment <3

See you all tomorrow!!! Please comment if you enjoyed, but no pressure! Take care of yourselves <33333

Chapter 9: The Signet

Notes:

Thanks for yall’s comments!!! We love to hear from you <33333

Here, have some twi and time,.,. And also some maybe proof of some of your theories,.,.,
Stay tuned,.,.,.,

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[An excerpt from a letter, sent by Legend]



To my friend,

Everything is on schedule. I have located the item in question, and our mutual friends are willing to help deliver it.

Pardon my transparency, but this is important, and I have been assured that steps will be taken to prevent anyone encountering our friends if this letter should fall into unfamiliar hands. The item will be delivered at midnight, at the north wall of the nobles’ district in two days time from the night you receive this letter. The one delivering it will be, in our mutual friend’s words, “your sort of company,” and then he smirked the way he does when he thinks that he’s being clever. So I assume that phrase will matter greatly to you, or if it does not, it will make sense when you get there.

Be safe.

[A small doodle of a sword]

 


 

Twilight could tell his dad was nervous.

That was a bad sign, given the fact that Time tried his best to be unreadable, and had enough practice to mostly succeed. Twilight spent more time around him than most, but he was pretty used to his father expressing calm neutrality near-constantly.

“You have the package?” Time asked, for the second time in five minutes.

Twilight pulled it out of his pocket, hoping that a visual confirmation might calm him down. “Right here, dad.”

“Of course.” Time took a deep breath, visibly schooling his expression. “Of course. You’ve already said that. My apologies.”

“It’s fine,” Twilight told him, keeping his voice as comforting as he could without letting it sound like the voice he used to soothe the younger kids. “You’re just checking.”

Time nodded a few times. “And you know your route? There and back?”

Twilight nodded back. “And I have a map, if I need it.” 

He wouldn’t. Twilight had been sure to study exactly where he was supposed to go, on edge about his first mission and anxious not to let anyone down. Not to let the kingdom down.

Not to let his family down.

“Of course,” Time said again, and it almost looked like he didn’t quite know what to do with his hands. “You should - You’ll need to leave soon to get there in time. Remember, don’t linger, don’t step into any patches of light if you can avoid it -”

Twilight put a hand on Time’s arm. “Dad. You’ve already been over it with me, I remember.”

Trust me, he wanted to say, please, believe I can do this. 

“I know you’ll be careful,” Time said quietly, covering Twilight’s hand with his own. “Just… your life comes before the mission, alright? If something goes wrong, your job is to get to safety. Once this is done, we won’t be able to slow down again, but this… we can have more than one try at this.”

As long as I don’t lose the ring, or get anyone else caught, Twilight thought.

“You can trust me to do this, you know?” Twilight said, trying to sound lighthearted and not quite sure he was succeeding. “Hell, with all the sneaking around I’ve done, it’s almost like I’ve been training for this forever.”

His father’s eye widened, just a bit, as he took a shaky breath. “... Don’t say that.”

“Okay,” Twilight said quickly, “I won’t. I’m sorry.” Seeing Time this worried was shaking something inside of him, rocking a strong foundation he’d built his certainty on for years. He gave his father’s arm a quick squeeze. “I didn’t mean it.”

“... I know.” Time closed his eye, his shoulders relaxing like he was forcing them down. “I know. I’m… My apologies. You’re going to do well, I know that, I just… I never wanted you boys involved in this.” He opened his eye again, meeting Twilight’s gaze. “I am proud of you for this. You’re using your talents to help people, and that’s all I’ve ever wanted for you, I just… worry.”

“I’m pretty sure that’s your job,” Twilight said, trying for another joke. His father was proud of him. His father was more nervous than he’d ever seen him before. The whole situation felt like when Twilight was in wolf form, and two scents became so intertwined that he couldn’t tell them apart. Mixed together, they became just overwhelming enough to put him off balance.

The corner of Time’s mouth twitched up in a little half-smile. “I suppose so. Now, you should get going. You don’t want to be late.”

Okay, Time was smiling now. That was good. “Good thing it’s me. If you were sending Wild, he’d probably have to leave an hour early and still get distracted on the way.”

At the sound of Wild’s name, something cracked in his father’s expression, like a fissure in one of his masks. “I - yes. Yes, I… suppose so.”

Oh.

“You’re scared,” Twilight whispered, at the same time as he realized it. Time was scared.

He didn’t- 

Twilight had never considered that happening before. Worried, yes, maybe even nervous, on occasion. But… this was different.

“Did you think I wasn’t?” Time asked, very softly.

“I- Honestly, I didn’t consider it.” Twilight leaned back against the doorframe. “You… you always seem to know what you’re doing, especially with plans like this. I thought you just-” didn’t trust me to be able to complete one.

Time laughed, though there wasn’t much humor in it. “That, pup, is called lying. I’ve gotten very good at it.”

“Dad…” Twilight didn’t know what to say. The enormity of that implication had smacked him in the face like a hidden tree branch, and he was still reeling from it. 

Has he always been scared, been uncertain?

Twilight wanted to ask why didn’t you tell us? Why didn’t you trust us? But then he considered how absolutely integral his father’s calm, unwavering reassurance had been throughout his childhood, and faltered.

“I am scared,” Time said, resting a hand on Twilight’s shoulder, “because I would rather walk up to the king in his own throne room and read off a list of my crimes than intentionally put you in danger. I am scared because I have to let go and trust you, and doing that might get you hurt.”

The only thing Twilight could do was nod, and reach out for a hug. He pressed his face into his father’s shoulder and took a second to just breathe. 

“I’ll come back, I promise, I will. It’ll just be a few hours-” Twilight’s voice suddenly caught, and he had to push back tears. “Dad, I can do this. I want to do this, let me help you.”

Time held him tightly and murmured “I know you can do it. I know. You’ll be there and back, and then everything will start to move faster. You’re going to start this, Twi, and I am proud of you. Don’t let my worrying stop you.”

Twilight pulled away after another moment, because he had a job to do. He was going to start this, because his father trusted him with the responsibility to do so. “I’ll take your worrying with me, instead. It’ll make me extra careful.”

That got a small smile out of Time - a genuine one. “Alright. Stay safe, be quick. I love you.”

“I love you too,” Twilight told him, quietly unlatching the door. “I’ll be back before sunrise.”

It was a warm night, and the breeze ruffled Twilight’s hair as he stepped outside, carrying the very distant scent of the city. He breathed it in, then closed his eyes, focusing on that little twist of magic that sat next to his heart.

Hands shifted to paws, skin shifted to dark fur, and Twilight shook himself off as the change fully settled in, like he could physically shake away his lingering doubt. He could do this. He could do this. With the warm glow of the house at his back, he took off running down the road.

(Behind him, Time watched until the wolf was out of sight, and then a little longer.)

Twilight knew what to do. They had gone over the plan a dozen times, and he knew where to pause in the journey to roll in dust or run through a stream. Hopefully, he would end up looking like a stray dog rather than a well-loved wolf.

He wouldn’t be going in through the gate. That way was too heavily guarded, and the guards liked tormenting stray animals too much for his father’s taste. Instead, Twilight made his way to a culvert in the wall. The thick metal bars made a gap too small for any human, or any wolf, for that matter, but with another little twist of magic, he shifted into the far less familiar form of a mouse. 

Twilight really hated alternate forms. Being a wolf felt right, felt like home in a way no other animal did, and being so small and vulnerable made him uneasy. Thankfully, he only needed the mouse form long enough to hop between the bars, and then he quickly shifted back. 

The culvert was very close to the nobles’ district, thank the spirits - or, more accurately, thank Warriors. He had been the one to suggest the route. It was a matter of minutes to creep through alleys until he came to the district walls. 

A bird would probably be the smartest choice to get over, if Twilight could fly. But he couldn’t. There was too much going on all at once, and if he somehow managed to get into the air, he looked like he was having a seizure, according to both Wild and Legend. He was also very liable to crash.

Thankfully, flight wasn’t the only option. Twilight shifted into a squirrel and skittered up the vine-covered wall, then down the other side. Going down as a squirrel was very disorienting, and Twilight had to find a shadowy corner to shift back to a wolf in so he could feel more steady.

Then, there was nothing to do but wait.

After a few minutes, Twilight heard light footsteps approaching. Thankfully, he was feeling a bit better, so he could carefully track the cloaked figure’s progress towards the wall. 

The person sat down on a stone bench next to the wall itself, leaning back against the stones and settling into stillness, although from his angle Twilight could catch the shifting of light as their eyes scanned the area.

Slowly enough to be casual, Twilight slid out of the shadows and made his way over to the bench. If this was their contact, then…

They started to hum quietly, the melody of an old folk tune about a squirrel who planted a tree, eventually building a home for its entire family using one acorn.

That was the signal.

Twilight stepped through a patch of deep shadow and emerged on the other side as a human.

The person startled slightly, humming trailing off as they stood. “Oh, hello! Care to sit with me for a moment? The stars are lovely tonight.”

“I’d love to,” Twilight said with a nod, moving over to sit on the bench. 

In between them, the person’s hand was lightly resting on the stone, palm up. Easily ignored as an unimportant detail, unless you knew that they were waiting to be given something. 

Twilight had pulled enough pranks with Wild that it was simple as anything to pull the tiny package out of his pocket and drop it unobtrusively in their contact’s hand. No one watching would be the wiser.

“I hope you have a nice night,” they told him after a second, “and a wonderful tomorrow. I have a feeling things will only be getting better from here.”

With a nod, Twilight’s contact slipped the package into an inside pocket of their robe. From where he was sitting, Twilight could see that they were actually wearing two hoods, one on top of the other. The purple lining of the inner hood was just barely visible, with gold accents glinting faintly as they stood and offered him a hand up.

“You know,” Twilight said, accepting the hand, “funniest thing, I have a feeling you’re right.”

He could make out a grin through the shadows obscuring their face, and they stepped back with an almost courtly wave. “I look forward to meeting you in brighter times, then. The moon will set soon enough.”

Twilight grinned, and just a hint of fang peeked through. “Lucky me, I like it that way.” 

Sure enough, the shadows were deepening, and it was easy to find a place to shift back into a squirrel. He had a bit of a longer path to the culvert this time, as well as another small delivery to make, but soon he would be back home.

Mission success.

(And as he watched the squirrel scramble up the wall, the man in the cloak hummed a few more bars of the song to himself. Starting down the winding path back to his manor, he stuck a hand into the pocket where he knew the prince’s signet ring was safe in its package. 

Ravio smiled to himself. Brighter times, indeed.)

Notes:

Hee hee hee,,.,.,., i know some of yall were expecting that, so congrats!!!! Conga rats!!

I love twilight also by the way, just thought i should say that. Hes so good i cant wait for his subplot <333333 (which we are currently writing hahah)

I like this chapter. Its just, its got such Vibes. Idk how to describe it. Like a quiet and slightly melancholy night with a hint of better days <3

We love your comments, see you tomorrow, and have a wonderful day!!!!!! <33333

Chapter 10: The Expulsion

Notes:

Hey, welcome back to the gay subplot of the year :D!

Love you guys, enjoy some angst!!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[An excerpt from a letter, sent by Legend’s correspondent]

 

[...] 

My increasingly dear confidant, I find myself distracted by your wonderful schemes in ways that leave me awaiting your next letter- and our possible meeting, once our schemes come to fruition. For in truth, your words are so clever and compelling that they leave me little choice but to read, enraptured. Letters with you seem to be a greater entrapment than even my own dedication- they certainly keep me in this little insurrection plot with ease!

Do you remember what I said, oh, several years ago now, about how I see you often? Or, at least, I like to pretend I do. It certainly keeps me entertained! When you could be around any corner, everyone I talk to and pass by becomes that much more interesting- just because they might be you. 

[...]

I remain forever yours, 

[A doodle of a rabbit, holding a stick of hard candy in one hand. It is pointing it out towards the reader, as if offering it to someone]

 


 

Four almost made a joke as he stepped through the open door into the back room of the print shop. Almost. A quip about their first meeting was right on the tip of his tongue, but glancing at Shadow, he didn’t want to spoil this.

“Are you sure this is alright?” he asked instead, after pulling gently on Shadow’s sleeve to get his attention.

Shadow nodded. “Vaati is out for a big business deal, he won’t be back for at least a few hours, and even then he might not check in here.”

“Okay.” Four would have to get back to the ranch by then, anyway, so hopefully Shadow was right and it would be fine. He glanced around at the machines lining the walls, giving them a low whistle of appreciation. “Wow.”

“Yeah,” Shadow said, watching his face carefully, “they’re pretty interesting. We have several different kinds, and I know how to use pretty much all of them.”

“Impressive,” Four said genuinely, turning to smile at Shadow. “I’d love to see, if you’d be willing to show me?”

Shadow grinned. “Which do you want to see first?”

This led to a short whirlwind of being shown around the machines. Shadow let him arrange the letters on one of the smaller machines, and operate the hand crank on another. There were an assortment of machine sizes- for different sizes of paper, Shadow told him- and a truly dizzying number of drawers packed with wood and metal type.

“This is so cool,” Four said with a grin, looking away from the machine they were working with just long enough for Shadow to see his face as he said it. 

“Thanks.” Shadow sounded a bit shy, and he quickly refocused on reorganizing the letter blocks inside the machine. “I guess it is. I hadn’t really thought about that.”

Four gently tapped his arm and waited for him to look up again before saying “I know how long it takes to learn things like this, and you’re good at it. It’s amazing to watch.”

Shadow was clearly blushing, but he didn’t look away again. “It’s just like writing backwards, and all the drawers are labeled, so it’s not hard to find the right font for the typeset. Honestly, copying maps is probably harder.”

“Which you can also do incredibly well,” Four pointed out, shifting just a bit closer and resting a hand on Shadow’s arm.

Shadow shifted a little, clearly unsure of what to do with all of the praise. “I’ve been practicing for a long time, I guess?”

“I can tell.” Goddesses, he was cute when he blushed. “Can I kiss you?”

Nodding excitedly, Shadow leaned in for a kiss, pulling away after a long moment and smiling at Four, reaching out to take his hand. 

“Thank you,” he said, almost painfully genuine, “for thinking this is cool. I’m really glad you liked seeing all the machines and things.”

“Are you kidding? I love learning things, and getting to spend more time with you is a bonus.”

“Was it a bonus when you accidentally splashed ink on the screw mechanism?” Shadow teased, pulling Four a little closer, smile shifting closer to a grin.

“When he what?” asked a quiet but dangerous-sounding voice near the door.

Four stiffened, but Shadow didn’t turn his head- the man had been too quiet.

“Four?” he asked worriedly, pulling back to give Four more space. “What’s wrong?”

“Company,” he said quietly, then looked toward the door.

Shadow looked confused for a second, then followed his gaze. Four was still holding Shadow’s hand, and could feel when he flinched so hard in surprise that he practically jumped. 

“Vaati!” Shadow said, tone just a bit too loud, “We-”

You, ” Vaati interrupted, “were what? Just letting random riffraff from off the street into the back of the shop, where they could get their dirty fingers on my machines?” He advanced towards the two of them, and Shadow turned, pulling Four further from the machine and slightly behind himself.

“I was just showing Vio around. He’s a friend ,” Shadow added defensively, “and a paying customer.”

“And he’s making my son into someone who thinks he can get away from lying to his father,” Vaati hissed, tilting his head as if considering the facts while advancing even closer. “Because I seem to remember you calling him Four just a moment ago, when you were too busy staring into his eyes to pay attention to the room. You didn’t even hear the door close, did you?”

Shadow looked down at the floor for a second before Vaati stomped his foot to call his attention back up to his face. “And you will not ignore me when I’m talking to you!”

Goddesses, Four wanted to speak up so badly. He could come up with a cover story for this, he could talk his way around it, but - anything he said right now could be used to hurt Shadow later. Standing up for him would do more harm than good.

Still. That didn’t make just standing there any easier. Four took a breath and bided his time, ready to speak up if there was something he could say that would actually diffuse the situation.

“I wasn’t trying to-” Shadow said, glancing between Vaati and Four.

Vaati scoffed. “You’re really going to try and tell me that any excuse this random stranger you let in here is just as important as what I’m saying?”

“I didn’t-”

“You sure seemed to be watching him more than me,” Vaati said, fury building up in his tone. “And you know damn well that right now, you should be paying attention to what I’m saying. Because it looks to me like you’re practically handing the keys to the kingdom over to this boy. You let him spill ink in one of the mechanisms? You’re ignoring me to-”

Shadow made a distressed noise, eyes trying to track Vaati’s words. “Could- I can’t, would you maybe…”

Vaati rolled his eyes, and pointedly exaggerated his words. “ You’re a disobedient brat, and your ‘friend’ is leaving now forever. Is that clear enough for you?”

Holy goddesses Four wanted to punch him.

“Yes, father,” Shadow said quietly. Four could feel Shadow’s shaking grip on his hand loosen. He didn’t turn around when he said, “Four, would you consider…”

Vaati scoffed. “I think you meant to say get out of here before my father has you arrested for trespassing, Shadow.”

“Please leave,” Shadow told Four, eyes still fixed on Vaati’s face, just in case he said something. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” Four told him, even though it wasn’t likely to be heard. He gave Shadow’s hand a little squeeze before letting go and taking a small step away. He had more to say, of course he did, but Shadow was facing away and Vaati didn’t need any more ammunition. Four looked to Vaati, who was still next to the door, and said in the most frostily polite tone he could, “Will you allow me to leave if I try, sir?”

“It would be my pleasure to have you out of here as fast as possible,” Vaati told him. “I will personally escort you to the door to make sure you don’t damage any more of my valuable machinery or merchandise.” 

“Thank you, but that’s unnecessary. I know where the door is.” Four didn’t think about standing on a street corner three years ago. He didn’t think about soldiers leading his friend away. He didn’t think about how much he hated feeling like there was nothing he could do to help. He just walked calmly to the door, and as he opened it, he glanced over to Vaati again. “And I think you’ll find that the machine is spotless.” Then he turned and left the room before he could actually punch the man in the face.

“It is,” he heard faintly from behind the door, “we cleaned it, and I promise…”

And then the door swung closed, effectively barring Four from the conversation, leaving him behind the counter and staring at a book propped against the register. One with a familiar leather cover, that he remembered Time carefully etching a dragon onto several years ago.

Four allowed himself ten seconds to close his eyes and breathe. Just… breathe. Get calm enough to walk home without causing a scene. Then he quietly left the store, already planning ways to get around Vaati.

He wasn’t going to just sit by again.

 


 

They were holding hands as they walked back through the door to the shop, slightly sunburnt and clothes a little wet from stray splashes of water.

That was Shadow’s first mistake- acting like that inside the shop. Taking that risk.

Vaati was leaning against the counter, leafing through a book the way he did before he sent it out, checking for any printing errors. He looked up with the smile he saved for customers, which quickly darkened to a scowl when he took in Shadow frozen in the doorway, holding Four’s hand.

Four gave his hand a small squeeze, and Shadow saw him out of the corner of his eye taking a tiny step backward. Staying just on the other side of the doorway.

“When I said your friend was leaving forever,” Vaati said, controlled and too quiet for Shadow to properly hear, “Did you think I was joking?”

“No,” Shadow said hurriedly, “No, I- he wasn’t going to come inside, we were just-”

Vaati gestured to Four sharply. “He certainly looks like he’s headed inside. Walking through the door holding my son’s hand, splashed in who knows what-”

Shadow had to stop himself from avoiding Vaati’s gaze. “It’s just water,” he said quietly, but then Vaati was pulling the exasperated expression that meant Shadow had been too quiet or too loud, so he repeated himself slightly louder, hoping his voice wasn’t shaking. 

Water,” Vaati said, drawing out the word so it was hard to understand, “Great. Of course, that makes it totally fine! I’m so glad that my son has been fucking around in dirty clothes in the lower city, but thank the goddess it’s just water!”

Shadow winced. Vaati getting sarcastic always sort of hurt- he could have been much meaner, of course, but it still didn’t feel good.

“I wasn’t in the-”

Don’t you lie to me,” Vaati said, pointing an ominous finger at him. “You were either at the river, or knee-deep in some sort of fountain up here, and if that’s the case, you’re out and never coming back.”

Four’s grip on his hand tightened again, just slightly. Not quite a squeeze this time, more like he was getting upset and trying to hide it.

Shadow took a deep breath, trying to keep himself steady. “I didn’t do anything that would disgrace you, Vaati.”

“I’ve told you how to behave a million times, and you still believe that?” Vaati scoffed, throwing his hands up. “Gallivanting all over the lower city with some random boy- not even a customer -” His expression changed, and his voice dropped out of Shadow’s hearing entirely. “When I said I didn’t want him in here, you decided to go make a fool of yourself out there. ” 

Shadow just stared. He had no idea what to say, how to defend himself.

Vaati raised his voice again, emphasizing the words in that way he liked to do when he thought Shadow was being especially stupid, “Absolutely unacceptable!

Four spoke up from behind him, and Shadow was panicking a little too much to catch anything more than the end of what was said, but the tone was icy. “...rainwater on the streets today.”

Vaati raised an eyebrow. “A cart? And why should I believe that, when Shadow had ample opportunity to explain himself and never mentioned such a thing?”

Oh, Four was so smart . Shadow squeezed his hand gently, risking a glance over to give him a quick smile.

Four smiled back, just a little flicker of warmth, and then the ice was back in his eyes as he looked at Vaati. “He did tell you he didn’t do anything wrong.”

“He’s lied for you before,” Vaati said, presumably to Four, gesturing dismissively. “He’d certainly do it again. Honestly,” he continued, “I’m caught between disappointment and approval. On one hand, he didn’t try to give me any false excuses, but on the other, he wasn’t even clever enough to come up with one before you did, as rudimentary as it was.” He gave Shadow an unpleasant smile. “Even your excuses are disgracefully lackluster.”

Shadow was too caught up in trying not to react, so he missed what Four said in response. He was grateful that Four was standing up for him, but he also just wanted this conversation to end. He didn’t want the best person in his life to have to deal with the worst.

“Excuse me if I don’t believe the word of a low-class interloper who’s trying to corrupt my son away from his duties,” Vaati replied, and Shadow nearly gasped, but caught himself.

“Don’t call him that,” Shadow said instead, trying to sound firm and determined, but keeping his volume low and ‘respectful’ enough that he couldn’t tell if it came across right.

Vaati pointed threateningly at him again. “Don’t you dare try to give me orders, son.”

Shadow flinched, and let go of Four’s hand.

There was a light tap on his arm a moment later, and Shadow startled, then quickly turned to see Four giving him a thin little smile. “You don’t have to, it’s okay. I’ve heard worse.”

Well, Shadow hated hearing that.

“Doesn’t mean people should say it,” he said lowly, looking back at Vaati, “ especially not ones who say that politeness in the shop is the second most important part of business.”

That was definitely and completely the wrong thing to say, but right now, Shadow didn’t care. He took Four’s hand again and lifted his chin, staring at Vaati with a confidence he didn’t truly feel.

After a moment, Four laced their fingers together.

Vaati just looked at Shadow for a moment, nearly expressionless. Then, overemphasizing his words, he told Shadow, “go upstairs, now.”

“No!” Shadow felt just brave enough to raise his voice to a level he could hear. 

“Go to your room now , or lose it forever!” Vaati yelled, pointing towards the door to the back. 

Four tapped his hand, and when Shadow glanced over, said too quietly for Shadow to really hear, “If he kicks you out, you’d be welcome with us.”

Vaati clapped his hands to get his attention, and Shadow turned to see him smiling. 

“That,” he said slowly, “sounds like a wonderful idea. Shadow, you’ve repeatedly defied me, you obviously are putting this lowlife over your father, and…” he turned slightly to face Four, “since you seem to think you’re so full of good ideas, I’ll give you the gift of letting this one happen.”

Shadow felt like every window in the room had shattered around him.

“Dad-”

“No!” Vaati yelled, then quieted, pulling his smile back onto his face, “no. Your disrespect has made it very clear that I’m not your father anymore. I’ve told you again and again, Shadow, you’re only as useful as you make yourself- and you’ve certainly outlived that usefulness.” He clapped his hands together again. “All right, that’s settled. I honestly should have gotten a new assistant before this- one who can actually communicate.

Four gave Shadow’s hand a light tug. A suggestion, more than anything.

“I barely did anything, you can’t-” Shadow started, but Vaati stood up and slammed his hands down on the desk. 

“Listen to yourself, Shadow! For once in your life, you’ve actually got it right: you barely do anything. I’ve kept you around out of sentimentality for long enough. Get out.”

“But my things-” Shadow gasped, feeling lightheaded, “my- my books, I need to-”

“Property of the shop, I think,” Vaati said with a grin, “unless, of course, you want to buy them back with all the money you’ll earn when you’re jobless and on the street?”

Another tap brought Shadow’s attention back to Four, though the boy was still glaring at Vaati as he spoke. “He isn’t going to be either of those things. You think I’d lie to him about that?”

“That’s not my problem anymore,” Vaati shrugged. “I think it’ll be up to Shadow to figure out exactly what kind of misery he’s trading this for.”

“Vaati,” Shadow said, almost completely sure his voice was shaking, “What about Mom’s books? She would wan-”

Vaati’s face went deadly calm. “Do not speak of her,” he said, in what looked like a whisper.

Shadow tried again anyway. “Would she want you t-”

“I said get out!” Vaati roared, reaching down to the desk and throwing a book at Shadow’s head. He ducked, and it went sailing out into the street, spinning and tumbling its way through a deep and dirty puddle, its hand-carved dragon cover splattered with mud.

Shadow just gaped at him. He felt frozen and burning at the same time, and he couldn’t move.

“Oh, you’re not leaving? Do you want to talk about your mother?” Vaati said, low and dangerous, and Shadow took a hurried step forwards, only to be tugged back by Four’s hand in his.

“Do you want to hear that she was the only reason I kept your useless ass around? That you’ve only had a roof over your miserable head for years because I was too damn sentimental to throw you out when I got rid of her old clothes?”

Shadow choked on a sob, still too frozen to even wipe his eyes.

“That’s enough.” The words were sharp, and loud enough for Shadow to hear. He glanced over to Four, who looked nearly murderous. “You’ve made your point, you’ve made him upset, now stop.

“Get out of my shop,” Vaati responded, loud enough to be heard over the too-fast beating of Shadow’s heart. Shadow just stared out into the street past Four, to where the book he’d lent him lay, soaking in the rainwater and mud.

Shadow automatically turned his head at the sharp clapping noise from behind him, meeting Vaati’s gaze and therefore, able to lip read the next few words. “Good luck. When they figure out how useless you are, you’ll need it.”

Four lightly tugged on Shadow’s hand again.

Shadow let himself be pulled out of the shop, staring back over his shoulder at the man who’d taken care of him for almost ten years of his life. 

The door closed between them, and he kept staring, taking in the faint indents where he’d carefully painted over scratches and scuffs, the familiar doorknob that just barely shifted when you turned it too far to the left-

Four gently led Shadow away from the shop and into a nearby alley. As soon as they had some privacy, he pulled Shadow into a tight hug.

Shadow blinked, and as soon as he had snapped out of his daze, struggled free to run back to the street right outside the shop, kneeling in the muck and gently reaching out for the ruined book. It dripped dirty water as he picked it up and cradled it to his chest, feeling the water soak through his tunic. 

He let his tears fall where they would. It wasn’t like the book could get any wetter.

Four crouched beside him, giving him a gentle tap on the arm. 

Shadow couldn’t tear his gaze away from the pages of the book. He knew that if he spread them quickly, if he lay it in front of the fire, they might recover- but not from damage this bad. Four’s gift had been thrown out into the street along with Shadow, and he wasn’t sure which one of them was worse off for it.

“I’m sorry,” he managed through another sob, “I’m- your book, it’s ruined!”

Four didn’t move for a moment. Then he put a careful arm around Shadow’s shoulders, pulling him in close.

Shadow leaned his head on Four’s shoulder, closing his eyes and uncurling one hand to desperately pull Four closer. 

“You- you don’t have to- I don’t know if you meant it, but I’ll be- I’ll be fine out here, I can-” Shadow rambled, face pressed against Four’s neck, arms shaking. He stopped suddenly when he felt the faint reverberation of Four talking, peeling himself away and looking up at Four’s face.

“Of course I meant it,” Four said, cupping Shadow’s face in his hands and carefully brushing a tear away with his thumb. He almost looked like he was about to start crying himself. “You don’t need to apologize for a goddess-damned thing, this isn’t your fault. I’m sorry that this is happening.”

“I could have just gone inside,” Shadow mumbled, avoiding Four’s eyes, “Or been more careful in the first place- now you have to- to take care of me, and…” 

And Vaati’s always right, sooner or later.

Shadow didn’t want to have to see Four realize how useless he was. 

“You’ll fit right in with the rest of us,” Four said with a tiny, sad, crooked little smile. “I know this sucks, but you have friends now, okay? We’d be happy to help, if you let us.”

“The place you said I could stay- are they okay with that? Whoever your ‘rest of us’ are?” Shadow leaned into Four’s hand despite himself- taking all the comfort he could get, an automatic reaction in the midst of the turmoil.

“... I may need to do some fast talking,” Four admitted, “but they’ll understand. We’ve all been - well, not exactly where you are, but we know what it’s like to not have anywhere to go. And even in the very unlikely scenario that I’m wrong and they aren’t okay with it, they won’t just throw you out. We’ll make sure you’re okay. Promise.”

Shadow wanted to believe him. He couldn’t stand being directionless and helpless in this situation, so he forced his doubts away and stood up shakily, offering Four one hand and clutching the book tightly in the other one.

Four stood with him, taking his hand and lacing their fingers together again, giving Shadow an encouraging smile. Then he turned and started leading the way down the street.

He moved through the city in a daze, barely seeing the streets around him, just focusing on Four’s hand in his. The world seemed as muffled and blurry to his eyes as it did to his ears, and he just let it all flow by.

Until they reached the gates.

Four tapped for his attention. “Have you ever been out of the city before?”

Shadow shook his head, holding on a little tighter. He looked up at the tall wooden doors, currently open and guarded, but impressively reinforced.

There was no turning back, not after he passed the walls of the city. 

But then again, there had been no turning back since he walked into the- into Vaati’s shop holding Four’s hand.

He glanced back to Four worriedly, just in case he had any reassurance to give, just in case there was some sort of protocol for him to follow. And because Four was the one steady point in his crumbling life. 

If anyone could fix this, it would be Four. Shadow damn well couldn’t.

“I’ve got you,” Four said, giving Shadow’s hand a light squeeze. “Just follow my lead, it really isn’t that bad.”

That bad’ didn’t seem like a good sign, but Shadow truly had nowhere else to go.

“I trust you,” he said, squeezing tighter onto the cover of the book, so he didn’t hurt Four’s hand.

Four smiled at him, warm and a bit flustered, and led him through the gates.

The guards stopped them as they passed through to look them both over, but Four did all of the talking, and they were soon waved on, out beyond the city and into the sprawling fields surrounding it.

Shadow started the walk wide-eyed, taking everything in, and turning to look back as Castle Town’s gates slowly got smaller behind them. But the longer he walked, the more his mind was taken over by doubt- where was Four taking him? Who owned this place, and what was it? Would they let him stay? If they didn’t, would he have to walk back to Castle Town alone?

He didn’t think he could handle that.

After several minutes of walking, Four tapped his hand again. “So, there are a few things you should probably know before we get there.”

Shadow gave him a small nod, blinking back into focus to watch Four’s mouth carefully- he didn’t want to miss any of this.

“So. I mentioned my dad.” Four glanced away, looking vaguely uncomfortable as he said “That wasn’t really true. Sky’s my brother. I have two brothers, actually - neither of them are identical to me, though, that part was just to mess with you.”

“Okay,” Shadow said, repeating the words in his head and trying to keep the information straight. “Where do they live? Is it far?”

“Not really, it’s just down this road,” Four told him, gesturing down the path they were walking on. “We live on a ranch, the guy who owns it is named Time. There’s a lot of us living there, actually; my family, Time’s family, a friend of ours, and some of Time’s friends from town. We, ah.” He paused, frowning, like he was trying to word something correctly before he said it. “There’s… a lot of things happening behind the scenes. You shouldn’t need to worry about most of it, at least not until you’re settled in.”

Okay. Probably some sort of crime, right? Shadow wasn’t sure- he really didn’t know much about crime, and he was starting to figure out he didn’t know much about the world outside of the printing shop either. Anyway, Four had said he didn’t need to worry about it, which was most likely a ‘ don’t ask.’ Shadow gave him another nod. “Okay, got it.”  He wanted to ask what Four’s other brother’s name was, but he wasn’t sure he’d be able to remember it long enough for the question to matter.

Four squeezed his hand gently. “I know this is a lot. The kids are probably going to ask you a million questions, you don’t know anybody here but me, and I know I didn’t have a clue what happened on a ranch when we first moved out here. But they’re all really good people, and they know this is confusing and scary.”

“You’re giving me somewhere safe to stay,” Shadow said, “I can deal with anything else that I have to.” For Four, he was pretty sure he could deal with a lot of things.

“Just… tell me if you want to slow down, or want to be alone, or anything, okay?”

Shadow gave him a nod that he didn’t quite believe. Oh, he trusted Four would try to give him space, or anything reasonable he’d ask for, but Shadow had no idea how this Time- who seemed to be in charge- would react to such a request.

Four was already risking enough for him, and Shadow didn’t want to seem impolite in front of the stranger who was going to decide his fate.

His worries increased with each step down the side path, as Four unlatched the gate, and as he was led through the (assumedly) quiet garden, up to the porch of a wooden house. The porch swing was moving slightly in the breeze, and it shouldn’t have made Shadow shiver, but it did.  

No noise loud enough for him to hear, so either the area wasn’t busy, or any threats here would be quiet, and/or person-shaped. But where were the people? Goddesses, the last thing he wanted was to be startled by someone, and he was already at a double disadvantage, because he didn’t know the place.

He was outside the walls. Everything was going to be different here. Shadow wasn’t safe anymore- if he’d ever been.

Shadow tried not to squeeze Four’s hand, keeping his grip as relaxed as he could manage.

Four paused with his hand on the doorknob, then turned to Shadow. “Don’t be intimidated by Time. He’s tall and he has a resting bitch face, but he’s nice, really.”

“Okay,” Shadow said, genuinely unsure if it was audible or not- he was too scared to risk being loud. Better unheard than in trouble.

Four turned back to the door, took a breath, and pushed it open.

The inside of the house was bright and homey. There were rugs on the floors, a bookshelf in the corner, and - and two people sitting on the couch, staring at them.

“... Four, what the fuck,” said the younger one.

“I can explain,” Four said quickly, or at least Shadow was fairly sure he got that right from the context and his panicked glance sideways.

Shadow hunched his shoulders slightly, gaze flickering back and forth between the people on the couch, trying to look nonthreatening.

“Please do,” the older one on the couch said, standing up and moving so he was angled slightly in front of the one who had spoken first. Defensive, and protective too. Not great for Shadow, especially if the man saw him as a threat.

“This is Shadow.” Four took half a step closer to him, a defensive signal of his own. “He needs a place to stay.”

The younger one - and he had pink hair, what was up with that - stood too, putting a hand on the older’s arm. “And you brought him here why?”

Shadow glanced over at Four to see his response.

“Because I like him, and I trust him,” Four said, keeping his chin up. “And his dad is a bitch who kicked him out.”

“...never heard of him before?” Shadow saw the older one saying as he shifted his attention back to the couch area. 

Four hesitated for a second. “... I may have met him while doing something I shouldn’t have been doing. Maybe.”

Shadow nudged Four in confusion. He had said he was getting information about flyers for his dad’s- his brother’s- business. What did he mean, something he shouldn’t have -

Tilting his head slightly towards the other people in the room, Four redirected Shadow’s attention.

The older man had his arms crossed, and pretty much looked like the opposite of welcoming. “...-most more suspicious than your reasoning- his dad?” he gestured towards the one with pink hair. “What, you trying to get Legend on your side for this? Honestly, Four, I thought you were more careful than this. You know what you’re risking here.”

Four’s grip on Shadow’s hand tightened just slightly, and when Shadow glanced over, his expression had settled into a proper glare. “... -thing I would lie about! I do know how serious this is, you think I would do this if I wasn’t sure about it? About him?”

Shadow shrunk backward towards the wall, nearly completely hiding behind Four. Like his shadow, but Shadow couldn’t even get enough humor together to laugh at the joke. His brain was scattered, and he couldn’t follow the conversation properly, and he was missing important things. 

The man had said that Shadow being here was risky, and called out Four’s reasoning. There was definitely something going on here that they didn’t want discovered, and that was bad news for him.

He hoped Four wouldn’t get in too much trouble for this, but he couldn’t check, he couldn’t look away from the man standing by the couch. Dark hair, deep blue scarf- the voice in the back of his head that sounded like Vaati whispered, decent enough to be a valuable customer, but Shadow shook the thought away. The man was tall, and looked strong, definitely stronger than Shadow- not that it took much- and upset. Upset at Shadow, and with no reason at all to let him go safely now that Shadow had seen the place, much less keep him around and give him somewhere to sleep.

Shadow trusted Four to do his best to defend him, so he kept his eyes on the strangers, terrified of what they might say.

“This does seem like a group decision sort of thing, though, Four,” the pink-haired boy - Legend? - said with a raised eyebrow.

Four gave him a little shrug, and there was the soft sound of a response.

“What, you couldn’t have let him sit by the river for an hour while you came back to ask?” the taller man said, raising an eyebrow as well, and still staying carefully in front of Legend.

Four bristled as he said something back, sharp and a little louder than before. Probably defending him. Shadow felt guiltily grateful that Four was trying so hard to help him.

The man narrowed his eyes. “You’re risking a lot of people’s lives over it being too wet out , Four. I trusted you to be smarter than this.”

Four squeezed Shadow’s hand and lowered his voice again.

“Doesn’t fucking look like it,” the man responded. “I want to trust your judgment about him, but just the fact that you thought this was a good idea makes it more suspect.” Then, his eyes widened, and he said something that could have been ‘wind,’ or ‘bend,’ Shadow couldn’t tell, none of it made sense-

There was a sudden impact against Shadow’s side, and he startled hard, letting out a yelp so loud he could actually hear it and tumbling over sideways against the wall. He scrambled to press himself into the small corner between the wall and a wooden set of shelves, looking up at-

A boy, maybe eight or ten years younger than him, with light hair and a worried expression, standing shocked in the same place Shadow had been.

And then there was a blur of movement and blue fabric, and the kid was scooped up by the tall man- was that Time? Maybe? Tall and scary, it made sense- and pulled away.

Noise, indistinct and wavering, but loud and sharp in the way that signified anger. Shadow pressed his hands over his face, unable to face whatever was happening, whatever was going to happen to him once the kid was safe and Time decided what to do with Shadow.

There were a few more seconds of noise, and then quiet. After a moment, there was a gentle tap on his arm.

Shadow knew what that meant. Even if he was in trouble, someone wanted his attention, and not giving it would only make things worse. He lifted his head, breathing hard, and looked up at- oh . It was Four.

“It’s okay,” he said gently. “That was my little brother. Everyone just kind of - reacted. You’re okay.”

He wanted to nod, to agree, to reassure Four, but Shadow was pretty sure he was not okay, so he just stared for a second before scanning the room.

Time with one arm holding back Four’s little brother, the door slightly open, Legend glancing between them like he didn’t quite know what to do. Another man had appeared in the doorway, and it looked like he’d just sprinted across the whole house out of worry.

“I’m sorry,” Shadow finally managed to say, and it was such a relief that he couldn’t seem to stop. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I-”

“Hey, hey, you didn’t do anything wrong,” Four said, carefully holding out a hand. “Deep breaths, it’s okay. You aren’t in trouble. Promise.”

Shadow gave him a jerky nod, scanning the room again, and then starting over. Four wasn’t the threat here. He was the one safe thing in this entire situation, and Shadow wanted to trust him so badly. 

The man in the doorway took a few cautious steps into the room. “Four?”

Four quickly looked over to him, startled enough to reach a volume Shadow could make out reasonably well. “Sky!”

Sky, apparently, frowned at Shadow. “Is this that boy you mentioned?”

“Y- you talked about me?” Shadow tried to joke, words probably coming out with a little more of a wheeze than he had intended- oh, Four had told him to breathe, hadn’t he? Oops. “I’m- I’m flattered.” He broke off again to suck in another breath, continuing to scan the room as fast as possible. He could not afford to miss anything.

“He asked for advice,” Sky said, taking a few more cautious steps closer. “Four, what’s going on?”

“He needs a place to stay,” Four told him, turning back to Shadow. He still hadn’t moved away.

Shadow decided to risk addressing the most dangerous man in the room, trying to keep his words calm. “I don’t care about whatever- whatever secret you’re trying to protect, Time, I just- Four said I might be able-” he cut himself off in frustration, then tried again. “I won’t tell anybody. I don’t even know what I would tell them, I don’t have anyone to tell-”

Four frowned, just a bit, then glanced back at the room. “Oh. No, that’s - okay, yeah, tall and a resting bitch face doesn’t really give you much to go on. That’s not Time, that’s Warriors, he’s - he’s protective. And I was hoping to talk to Time before him because he doesn’t like listening when plans change.” The last half of that sentence was said with a little sideways glare.

The man who was apparently called Warriors crossed his arms, leaning sideways to stop Four’s little brother from sneaking around him. “I don’t like it when people change plans unexpectedly in a risky way. That’s different.”

Sky made it over to where Shadow was still huddling in the corner and knelt down, just behind Four. He gave Shadow a gentle little smile. “Hi, Shadow, it’s nice to meet you. I’m Sky.”

Shadow managed to give him a small wave and a strained smile. “Sorry I’m in your house- all of you people’s house, I mean. Uh, the house that belongs to Time that you are also in, maybe even live in, ‘cause I think Four said he lived here-”

Four gently took his hand, giving him plenty of time to pull away if he wanted to, and gave it a light squeeze. “Breathe, Shadow.”

“We do live here,” Sky confirmed. “And you don’t need to apologize. Four should have told us you were coming -” he shot Four a look - “but you haven’t done anything wrong.”

“And he’s having a panic attack in our living room, calm down for a second, Wars,” Four snapped, glancing over his shoulder.

Oh. Shadow might have missed something. 

Well, this had gone on long enough. He’d had his little moment, and now it was time to get it together again. Shadow forced himself to breathe deeply, pulling a smile onto his face and shakily pushing to his feet, using the shelf for support, and looking over to Warriors- since Four had directed the comment at him, he was probably the one who had spoken. “I’m fine. Sorry. I- I just got startled, that’s all.”

Four stood with him, still at an angle where Shadow could see his face and he was between Shadow and the rest of the room. He hesitated for a second, then tapped for Shadow’s attention and asked “... Are you fine enough for me to make a hitting you with a door joke?”

Shadow blinked, startled. “Uh, go ahead?”

“It runs in the family, apparently,” Four said with a small smile, tilting his head toward Wind.

“...He hit me with a door?” Shadow said, uncomprehending, before finally putting the pieces together. “Oh! Is that why I fell- that was a door ?”

Four’s smile widened. “Yep.”

Shadow shook his head, wanting to look away in shame but not daring to- he still wanted to keep Warriors in his line of sight. “Shit. At least I didn’t-” he looked down at the ruined book in his lap, faint smile turning sad, “...drop my book this time. Or, your book. If it even counts as a book anymore.”

Four startled and twisted away to look at the doorway, where a new man was standing, arms crossed. He had a scar across one eye, and magic markings on his face.

Oh shit. Goddesses damn, a deserter, a magic user, and probably a fighter, given the eye situation. Shadow felt his legs get weak again, but held on tightly to the shelf, trying not to let his fear show.

“I was wondering where that book went,” the man said evenly.

Shadow couldn’t stop a nervous laugh from escaping. “I- Four just- uh, I thought it was his! I was going to return it- in much better condition, of course, I wouldn’t do this to a book, but-” he stopped short, blinking away sudden tears at the thought of who had done this, tossed out this book right beside Shadow himself. 

He sniffed hard, putting the book on the shelf to wipe his face with his free hand, trying not to shiver- his clothes were still wet, and in the warmth of the house he was starting to notice it even more. “I’m- I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to- this is so silly, give me a moment-”

“Shadow’s dad threw it in a puddle,” Four said, turning back to Shadow so he could see the words. “Because he’s a bitch, and Shadow deserves better, and-”

“Four,” Shadow hissed, quiet as he could, “don’t- it’s fine, don’t make them mad.”

“The truth isn’t going to make them mad,” Four insisted.

Shadow bit his lip, glancing around the room at all the people who could use context to figure out what he’s just said, the vulnerability he’d just shown.

He wanted to lift his chin and shift his expression, he wanted to seem confident, he wanted to walk out of here and go somewhere safe, without his father or these strangers to stare or yell at him.

But Shadow couldn’t do any of those things. He just shivered again, and leaned sideways against the wall, his gaze doing its weary circuit of the room again.

It caught, for a moment, on Legend. He was watching Shadow with something like understanding. Like empathy.

Time sighed, and the motion of his shoulders caught Shadow’s attention. “Four, I think you and Shadow should come to my office for a talk. The rest of you, go back to what you were doing. We’ll have a larger discussion later.”

Oh great, Shadow thought, with no small amount of panic, he has an office, too! Just like home!

“It’s not an office,” Four grumbled, rolling his eyes.

Time tilted his head slightly. “It’s an office if I use it as an office.”

“It’s his woodworking room,” Four told Shadow, lowering his voice enough that Shadow couldn’t hear it anymore, like he was sharing a secret.

Shadow gave him a small smile, then pushed away from the wall gently, staying close to Four and letting him lead the way through the house, glancing back several times to make sure none of the people in the living room were following quietly enough that he couldn’t tell.

Time brought them to a room that did, indeed, seem to be a woodworking room. There were curls of wood shavings dusting the desk and the floor, and there was a block of wood and some tools laid out like Time was about to begin a project. Rather than acknowledge the desk, though, Time pulled the chair away from it and turned it around, then sat and gestured to the other two chairs in the corners of the room. “Have a seat, both of you.”

Four dragged one of the chairs over next to the other before sitting down.

Shadow sat in the other one, wanting to scoot even closer but not daring to while Time was watching, especially when it might make a noise and give the motion away without him even knowing it. 

He wished he was closer to Four, but at the same time, he wished Four was slightly in front and to the side of him- if Four wanted Shadow to follow this conversation closely, he might have to turn back and forth a lot.

“So,” Time said calmly. “Explain.”

Four started talking, and after several seconds of not-great lip reading, he glanced over at Shadow and paused. He made a one second gesture at Time and shifted his chair - forward and to the side, just a bit. Just enough to make it easier for Shadow to see him. Then he took a breath and kept going. “I know I wasn’t supposed to be doing that, I know it was a bad idea, you don’t have to give me the lecture. But Shadow’s cool, and I like hanging out with him. And his dad is awful, you should have heard the things he was saying when he caught us in the shop together -” Four cut himself off, visibly forcing himself to relax. “Anyway. His dad kicked him out, and it was sort of my fault, because he was just threatening and I said Shadow could come stay with us if he actually went through with it, and then he did, so. I didn’t exactly have time to run it by everyone before trying to help.”

Time listened without much change in his expression. When Four was done, he shifted the weight of his attention to Shadow. “Shadow, anything to add?”

Shadow desperately tried to think of something to say. “I won’t bother you, if you decide to let me stay. I don’t know much about farms, but I’ll do anything you ask me to. I can carve, and I’m good at taxes and looking over account books-” he cut himself off, mumbling “shit, no you won’t let me see those,” before trying again. “I- I can read, and talk to customers-”

“Shadow,” Time said, surprisingly gently, despite cutting him off. “I didn’t mean a list of your qualifications. I meant about Four’s explanation of why you’re in my house right now.”

Oh.

“Well,” Shadow said quietly, letting himself look at Four for a second to get a little boost of encouragement before continuing, “He’s made it very clear that I’m replaceable, at least for the past six years. I guess he saw this as an out? Especially after I invited Four into the back of the shop? Maybe he figured I was more trouble than I was worth.”

He was probably right. Shadow’s best marketable skill now was his ability to size up and interact with people he could only understand when they were facing him.

Time blinked. Then he looked at Four, who had his arms crossed and an eyebrow raised. Then he nodded. “I see.”

“We’re helping him.” It didn’t look like Four had said it as a question.

“We’re helping him,” Time agreed. “Bringing him directly here without any warning was a big risk, and I will be asking for input from the others before deciding whether or not he can stay here, but,” he looked back to Shadow, “if nothing else, I may have an associate with a place for you.”

Shadow nodded. It was much more than he had expected, and the chance of getting to stay with Four made him feel something warm and unidentifiable beneath the turmoil that was the rest of his emotions. “Thank you, sir. I’ll do what I can to make sure you won’t regret it.”

Time nodded, then shifted his gaze back to Four, expression turning more stern. “Now. You’ve been going behind our backs, making very risky decisions, and putting everyone on this ranch in danger.”

“I wasn’t -” Four protested, but Time cut him off.

“You got lucky. That does not mean you were being safe or smart. I am not your parent, so I will not be deciding your punishment, but I will be asking Sky to consider one.” He took a breath, and the next words were kinder. “I understand why you did it. I’m not asking you to stand aside, I’m asking you to be smart, and to consider the risks before acting.”

For a moment, it looked like Four was going to keep arguing, but then he nodded, turning his glare to the floor.

Shadow took a risk and leaned over slightly, nudging Four’s ankle with his foot and giving him what he hoped was a reassuring smile.

Four glanced up at him and gave him a small smile back. Then he turned to look at Time, obviously reacting to something.

“... find-” Time was saying, followed by what must have been a name. “She’s in the barn with Twilight. I know what her answer will be already, so if you could, send Twilight and the other boys back here, if you see them. We’ll discuss this while you’re out there.”

Shadow tried to decipher the name- closed mouth, tongue to the teeth, then nearly shut. Probably started with a B, P or M, a T or an L in the middle, maybe ending with an N. He’d probably have to figure it out later. But he’d gotten another name- Twilight. Apparently one of ‘the boys-’ good to know.

Shadow looked to Four for an indication of what to do or where to go.

“Fine.” Four stood, then held out a hand to Shadow. “Come on, they’re both nice. A lot nicer than Wars, anyway.”

Taking his hand, Shadow stood up too, giving Time a quiet “thank you,” before following Four out of the house, watching the floor instead of the people who might still be in the living room.

As soon as they were outside, Four tapped his hand. “I’m sorry.”

“For what?” Shadow blurted out, thoroughly confused. “You’re risking everything for me.”

“I thought -” Four paused, thought for a second, then started over. “I didn’t think they’d be that hostile. I know Wars is - he’s - we’ve got a lot going on, I know that, I know I probably should have warned them, but… they scared you, and I’m really sorry.”

Shadow ducked his head slightly, avoiding Four’s eyes. “I’m okay. I wasn’t- I’ve been scared before. It wasn’t bad.”

“Still. I told you it would be okay.”

“And it is,” Shadow shrugged. “Time said he’d find a place for me- that’s better than I could have asked for. Better than anything I’d have gotten without your help.”

Four took a breath and nodded. “Okay. Oh, I forgot to ask - did you catch who we’re going to meet?”

“Twilight, and someone else,” Shadow said slowly, “I couldn’t figure out her name- does it end with ‘lon’? Like the ranch name? I thought it might have been lon, but it could have been ton, I guess-” he cut himself off, shaking his head. “I don’t know. Can you- could you spell it?” He felt deeply embarrassed, even though he didn’t expect Four to be mad at him, or even disappointed in him.

“M-a-l-o-n,” Four said, giving his hand a small squeeze. “Malon. She’s Time’s wife.”

“His wife,” Shadow repeated, “Okay. With an -on like iron, or like moon?” He didn’t want to pronounce it wrong- some people got very particular about that.

“Like iron.”

“Thanks.” Shadow squeezed Four’s hand again, trying not to blush. Four offering help like it was nothing, like it was normal… it felt amazing. He felt so incredibly lucky- but it wasn’t even luck, it wasn’t even him! Four was just… kind. Shadow was sure he’d be that nice to anyone he met.

Malon .” Shadow repeated, glancing at Four to make sure he’d got it right. “Okay, let’s go meet Malon.”

Four gave him an encouraging smile and kept going.

The barn door was open when they got there, and as Four led Shadow in, he saw a woman and a young man brushing a horse and talking. They both looked up as Four waved and called out a greeting.

“Who’s this?” the young man asked - and oh, fantastic, he had magical markings too, on top of looking just as strong as Warriors had. Shadow really wished he had his desk to hide behind, but that wasn’t an option anymore.

Four remembered to shift a little sideways before speaking this time. “This is Shadow. Time wants to talk to everyone about him staying here.”

The young man - Twilight, probably? - and the woman glanced at each other, and with a nod from her, Twilight set his brush down and headed out of the barn with a nod to Shadow.

“It’s nice to meet you,” the woman said with a smile. “I’m Malon, that was Twilight who just left. Welcome to the ranch.”

“Thanks,” Shadow said, doing his best to return her smile- he was pretty good at faking things under medium levels of stress, and he was feeling a bit less like the world was falling apart. “Sorry for just- showing up here.” 

“Not a problem at all, hon. You aren’t the first to show up here needing help, and I doubt you’ll be the last,” Malon told him warmly.

Any more apologizing about the lack of warning felt like throwing Four under the cart, so Shadow just nodded. “Thank you for helping so many people, then.”

Malon laughed, just a bit. “That’s why we’re here, sugar. Now, you look like you’ve got to be freezing, how about we go back inside and find you something dry to wear?”

Shadow looked down at himself, like he needed to confirm that there still was water on his clothes, which made him feel absolutely foolish. “Uh, that would be nice. Thank you.”

Malon shepherded them both out of the barn and into the house by a side door - “so we don’t disturb that meeting they’re having, and you don’t need to get stared at, hon” - and into a bedroom. Four immediately began rummaging around in the drawers and came up with an outfit very similar to his own. It probably was one of his, Shadow realized. They were close enough in size that Four’s clothes should fit him.

“Here,” he said with a little smile, handing the outfit over. “Try this on, we can go wait in the hall.”

Shadow gave them a nod, closing the door gently behind them and taking a deep breath, the first moment of internal silence since that book hit the dirty street. 

He kept an eye on the door while he changed- he hadn’t heard it close, so he wouldn’t be able to hear it open, and he was in a new place. In Four’s room , which he was also trying not to think about, especially because it was obviously one he shared. 

The clothes were soft in a worn way, instead of the slightly silky way that he was used to, but they didn’t itch- it was just different. The colors were softer, but when Shadow looked at the careful stitching on the elbow patches, the way the threads of the tunic were carefully pulled over the new fabric and sewn down as close to their original places as they could be, he thought these were nicer than his old ones. People cared about these clothes, and that made them better than Vaati could ever understand, patches or no.

Shadow opened the door when he was changed, not wanting to risk calling through, in case they responded too quietly.

“Thanks,” he said quietly, fiddling with the edge of a side pocket in the tunic, “I didn’t really realize I was that cold, I guess.”

“It’s no trouble, hon,” Malon assured him. “It looks like those fit, good. I can wash yours later today - you’ll be here at least for the night, I’m sure, so they should have time to dry out no matter what everyone decides.”

Four didn’t say anything. When Shadow glanced over at him, he was just staring, his cheeks slightly pink.

Oh.  

Shadow managed the beginning of a smirk. “Are you admiring the clothes, rainbow boy, or is there something else on your mind?

Four immediately went red. “Rainbow boy?”

It seemed to be time for Shadow to join Four in being flustered and blushy. “Y- yeah, you know, the thing you did with the colors?” He glanced at Malon for a second, unsure about how much he should reveal.

“Rainbow boy,” Four repeated, presumably to himself, still blushing furiously.

“What else was I supposed to call you?” Shadow said, putting his hands to his face to try and cover his blush, “you wouldn’t tell me your name!”

“What, and ruin the joke?”

Malon was just glancing back and forth between them, a warm, knowing little smile on her face.

“Okay,” Shadow said with a grin he almost felt, deflecting like it was his job, (which he actually didn’t have anymore,) “there are people downstairs deciding my fate, let’s focus up.”

There must have been a sound from the direction of the stairs, because Malon and Four both looked over. Shadow followed their gazes, catching a flash of blond hair disappearing behind the top of the stairs.

Four called something, and after a moment, the blond hair reappeared.

“What?” the kid from downstairs said- Four’s little brother, who had apparently also hit Shadow with a door- “I was just looking. I live here too, y’know?”

Four crossed his arms and waited.

“You’re standing in front of my room,” the kid huffed, crossing his arms, “I couldn’t get through. So I- I decided to lie down. Because I was tired, and I was going to lie down, but the bed is in my room.”

Shadow glanced over to see Four’s response.

“You want to talk to Shadow, don’t you.”

“Maybe! So what if I do?” the kid shrugged, a grin sneaking onto his face. “ You’ve definitely been talking to him a lot, huh? Maybe I wanna see why he’s so interesting.”

Four glanced over at Shadow. “Is that okay with you?”

Shadow nodded, leaning against the wall and trying to look casual, like someone visiting for the day, instead of someone who’d curled into a panicked ball against the shoe rack and then been taken inside for a change of clothes because his were too wet. 

“Great!” the kid grinned even wider, nearly running over to Shadow and looking up at him. “Why did you get kicked out?”

“Wind!” Four hissed, lightly smacking his arm.

“Wars didn’t say why,” the kid- Wind- complained to him, “and you know I couldn’t ask Time.”

“That’s not polite, and you don’t need to know why,” Four said firmly.

“Ugh, fine.” Wind turned back to Shadow. “Where’re you from?”

“...Castle Town?” Shadow said, a little confused, “why?”

He tilted his head slightly. “You’ve got an accent. I haven’t heard it before, where’s it from?”

Shadow winced. I haven’t exactly heard it before, either. He hated having this conversation, but it was much better on his terms than on Vaati’s.

“I can’t hear myself talk unless I’m really loud,” he explained, strangely gaining confidence as he went through the sentence, glancing to the side and not seeing any large reactions, “so, you learn how to pronounce words by hearing them, but I can’t always hear them, so I pronounce them differently.”

Wind’s face scrunched slightly. “Why can’t you hear yourself?”

Shadow bit his lip. “I can’t really hear anything quiet. It’s not just my voice.”

“So make sure he can see you when you’re talking to him,” Four said with a nudge to Wind’s shoulder.

Wind nodded to him, not looking away from Shadow. “You can see words? Like, you’ve figured out what mouth movements mean?”

“Mostly,” Shadow admitted, “some of them look similar, but I’m able to guess based on what words they’re next to.”

Four shot him a smile. “Which is very impressive.”

Shadow tried not to blush. “Thanks, Four.”

“Don’t you mean rainbow boy?” Wind said, smirking mischievously.

“Wind!” Four was blushing again, too. “How long have you been listening?”

“A while,” Wind said, trying to look innocent for a second before slipping back into his grin. “You don’t know, maybe I’ve been here the whole time.”

Malon spoke up, and Shadow missed the first few words, but she looked fond when he looked over at her. “... be nice, Shadow’s had a long day.”

“I’m being plenty nice to Shadow,” Wind said, with a joking frown, “I’m only being a menace to Four, and that’s allowed.”

“That’s fair,” Malon chuckled.

Four gave them both an offended look.

“You could go be a menace to someone else,” Shadow offered weakly, “it might be more fun.”

“I’ve lost hope on that one,” Four said with a sigh, the offense melting into a small smile. “Little brothers are like that.”

“Bothering Hyrule’s no fun,” Wind said, turning to Shadow. “He either ignores it, or bothers back, but he’s too sneaky about it.”

Hyrule. Hm. Shadow glanced at Four. “Can I get a double check on that name?”

“H-y-r-u-l-e, yes like the country.”

“Thanks.” 

Wind was looking between them curiously, but Shadow decided to move on quickly. “Hey, Wind.”

“Yeah?” Wind said, properly distracted by the question.

“How’s it going downstairs? What are people deciding?”

Wind tilted his head to the side. “Well, Wars is being paranoid, Time’s being neutral, and Sky’s just kind of surprised, I guess. They’re not full-on arguing anymore, though.”

“Well, that’s a good sign, I suppose,” Four sighed.

Shadow nodded, reaching out to take Four’s hand again. 

Wind wrinkled his nose. “Four, are you dating?”

“... Uh.” Four blinked, then looked at Shadow. “Are we? I don’t think we ever. Talked about that.”

“No,” Shadow said, looking back at Wind to avoid whatever expression Four would decide on showing, “we didn’t exactly have the time.”

Wind looked at him skeptically, but then shook his head, rolling his eyes at Four. “Seriously? You’re slacking, Four.”

Before Four could reply, there was movement on the stairs, and Shadow turned to see Legend giving them all a raised eyebrow.

“Okay, what the fuck did I just walk in on?” he asked.

“Four didn’t even ask Shadow-” Wind said, turning around before Shadow could catch the rest of the sentence.

Four let go of Shadow’s hand in favor of putting a hand over Wind’s mouth.

Legend just looked confused. “... What?”

“Nothing!” Four said quickly. “Hi, Legend, why are you up here?”

“Everyone finally stopped arguing,” Legend told him, looking back and forth between Four and Shadow, eyes narrowing slightly. “Whatever this is, I don’t think I want to know, actually.”

“Have they made a decision?” Shadow asked, trying to stay calm. 

Wind glanced over his shoulder with a slightly annoyed look- shit, he had probably been saying something.

“Sorry, Wind,” Shadow said quickly, and Wind nodded begrudgingly, turning back to Legend.

“You can stay,” Legend said, turning to face Shadow properly. “For now, anyway, Time’s worried about having enough space for everybody.”

Four immediately perked up. “We could probably set something up in the attic? Or something like that, there’s room.”

“Which is why he can stay,” Legend said with a roll of his eyes. “Fair warning, Four, Wars is still kind of pissed at you, and Sky’s planning a punishment for going behind everyone’s backs. If you have suggestions, take them to Time.”

Malon set a hand on Four’s shoulder, and Shadow looked over in time to read a fond “... to me, and I’ll tell Time.”

Shadow was trying to deal with the sudden wave of fear that had reappeared at the mention of a punishment for Four. He had no idea what sort of thing that would be, what this group of people considered reasonable, and anything that happened to Four because he was helping Shadow was going to be Shadow’s fault.

Four turned to give Shadow a smile, though it faltered a bit at his expression. “Hey, you okay?”

Shadow nodded, trying to adjust his expression back to neutral- he hadn’t even realized he’d been biting his lip. “Yeah, just… a little worried for you, I guess.”

“It’s Sky,” Four said with a shake of his head. “Whatever he comes up with will be something annoying, probably, but that’ll be the extent of it.”

“Okay,” Shadow said quietly, trying to believe him. He had no idea what Sky was like, even if Four said his name like it was obvious he’d be lenient.

Legend shifted his weight, resting a hand on the railing, and the movement was enough to draw Shadow’s gaze. That weighty understanding was back on his face. “They’re not like that here. I know that’s not really - I know it doesn’t feel like it. But they aren’t.”

Shadow gave him a slightly skeptical nod. It was possible that both of their standards of fair treatment were warped, but the way Legend had told him that actually made Shadow feel a little better.

Malon stepped into his peripheral vision and gently rested a hand on his shoulder. “Are you hungry at all, sugar?”

“A little,” Shadow mumbled, a bit embarrassed despite himself. Asking for things, especially from these overly kind strangers, was difficult . “I’ll be fine until morning, though.”

“Nonsense, nonsense. Come on, I’m sure we have something in the kitchen,” she told him with a smile, gently steering him toward the stairs. “No one’s going hungry on my ranch.”

Shadow looked back at Four as she led him past, not sure whether he wanted Four to see his apprehension or not. Making Four stay with him would be unfair, but this was all deeply unfamiliar and Shadow… as much as he hated to admit it, Shadow was scared. Scared, exhausted, hurt, and cold, and the only thing he had to cling to was Four, and the ruined book he had- 

Oh no, he’d left it on the shelves by the door! 

He couldn’t go get it now, Shadow reminded himself, taking as deep of a breath as he could. There were people in there, including Warriors, who was apparently still upset.

Four quietly moved to his other side and took his hand with a small, encouraging smile.

Goddesses, what would Shadow do without Four? He hoped his smile properly conveyed his appreciation as he navigated the stairs and hallways.

The rest of the evening was a bit of a blur. Shadow spent most of it standing in the corner of the kitchen, nervously snacking on the baked goods Malon handed him, watching whatever parts of the conversations that he could.

Four had spent a fair amount of time arguing to sleep in the attic as well, to help Shadow adjust and keep him company, and for various other reasons Shadow didn’t catch or wasn’t focused enough to remember. But eventually, there was a familiar hand in his, and the opening of a door in front of him to reveal a small room with a pointed roof and crates along the walls, a freshly stuffed mattress placed against the wall below a little window, which was letting in the faint moonlight.

Shadow- who had placed his shoes by the front door a little earlier- sat down on the soft spare blanket, leaning against the wall with a sigh and tiredly watching Four put the extra pillow in its place.

Four gave the pillow a little fluff, then sat down next to Shadow with a soft smile. “Hey.”

“Hi,” Shadow replied, leaning against him lightly, resting his head on Four’s shoulder in a way where he could both relax a bit and look up at Four’s face.

“How are you holding up?”

“I’m a bit stressed,” Shadow said, trying not to let a hint of hysteria creep into his tone, “but I think that’s normal, given the situation.” He sighed, and put an arm around Four. “Also, so, so grateful.”

Four put an arm around him, too, pressing a quick kiss to his forehead. “I’m sorry today’s been such a shitshow for you.”

Shadow took a moment to process the kiss, and hoped the darkness was hiding his blush. “It’s okay. Really, it is- you kind of saved me, and you risked a lot to do it.”

“I’m just sorry I couldn’t do something sooner,” Four told him, too quietly for Shadow to hear.

“You didn’t need to,” Shadow replied, meaning every word. “I was doing okay, before. You helped me when I needed it.”

Four just hummed in reply, the sound vibrating in his chest.

Shadow shifted slightly. “Are you tired? We can go to bed if you want.”

“I think I should be asking you that question,” Four said with a small smile. “You’ve had to deal with a lot today.”

Shadow wasn’t sure he could sleep, honestly. But Four was right next to him, outer tunic off and headband removed, sitting on the bed, and Shadow realized that the thing that was most likely to help him feel safe enough to rest was right next to him.

Could be even closer to him, actually, once they were under the blanket.

“I don’t mind,” Shadow said awkwardly, before following it up with, “I mean, we can sleep. I’d like that, I think.”

He shifted his head to take in more of Four’s expression- calm, and a little tired, probably physically and emotionally. Shadow leaned over to pull back the blanket, nudging Four gently towards the opening. “C’mon, it’s definitely sleep time if you aren’t awake enough to make fun of me for being flustered.”

“I’m being nice to you,” Four chuckled, though he did get under the covers and hold the edge open for Shadow. “I’m always awake enough to make fun of you, it’s one of the many skills you learn having a brother like Wind.”

“I bet,” Shadow said, scooting over to lie next to Four and pulling the blanket tighter around them. “He’s a bit of a menace, huh?”

Four’s expression was fond as he said “Yeah, he is. I love him, though.”

Shadow smiled, pressing closer to Four and wrapping an arm over his shoulders to rest a hand on his back, smoothing back and forth with his thumb. “Are you comfy?” He asked, feeling a little out of his depth all of a sudden. 

“Yeah.” Four’s gaze flicked down to Shadow’s lips for a second, and he smiled, a hint of a blush on his face. “... Would it be weird for me to ask if I can give you a goodnight kiss?”

Shadow laughed softly. “A goodnight kiss? That’s so cute, Four. And-” he leaned forwards slightly, pressing their lips together and spending a moment savoring the closeness before pulling away, “if it’s weird, it certainly doesn’t bother me.”

“I’ll be sure to ask more often, then. And, um -” Four hesitated for a second, then said “Speaking of asking things. Earlier, when Wind asked if we were dating, you said we weren’t, because we didn’t have time.”

“I said we hadn’t had time to talk about it,” Shadow corrected gently, continuing to rub reassuring circles on Four’s back, “not that we weren’t dating.” He paused, gathering his courage before asking, “would you like to be?”

Four groaned, letting his head fall back onto the pillow. “Shadowww, I was so ready! I was going to be like we have plenty of time now and it was going to be so smooth!”

Shadow couldn’t hold back a giggle. “Oops. Guess it’s just hard to be smoother than me,” he shrugged. “Tragic.”

“You’re terrible,” Four grumbled, though there was a smile on his face. “I can’t believe I’m dating someone who steals my thunder.”

“You did want to be partners in crime,” Shadow said, giving him a gentle, joking poke in the side, “ I think that maybe you should have been more prepared for the realities of a life of evil and scheming.”

Four laughed quietly and kissed his cheek. “Good thing I have you, then.”

“I’ll pick up the slack on the wickedness front under one condition,” Shadow joked.

“Oh? And what’s that?”

Shadow snuggled closer, tucking his head under Four’s chin. “Hold me?” He was pretty sure it came out quieter than he intended, but Four was probably close enough to understand anyway.

He couldn’t see Four’s face anymore, so he couldn’t make out the soft response beyond the rumble of sound in Four’s chest, but the arms wrapping around him and pulling him closer were a pretty clear answer.

Shadow exhaled, relief flooding his chest. He snuggled in as much as he could, face nearly hidden under the blankets. Four was sheltering him in more ways than one, and after a long day of fear, Four had been steady beside him the whole time. 

He could just let Four hold him for a minute. He’d be safe.

And eventually, Shadow felt safe enough to fall asleep, Four’s heartbeat close enough to feel, beating softly under his cheek.

Notes:

By the way, Shadow is hard of hearing, hes not part of the Deaf community (capital D deaf)
Unfortunately he has not learned sign because his dad didnt care enough to learn/teach him

Also the backstory with his mom is Interesting i might elaborate on it sometime :) we’ll see :)

 

Four, trying to describe Warriors without using the words ‘paranoia’ or ‘bodyguard’: aha,.,., uh hes,.,.,. Uh,.,.,

Chapter 11: The Eyes

Notes:

>:3333 here have some crack adjacent content. Surely we wont use this little subplot later on to cause you emotional pain :)

Have a Wild time!!! LMAO

Little bit of a short chapter today but thats ok because we shouldnt set worth on things by how long they are, i hope you enjoy it as much as we did :D

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[An excerpt from a letter, sent by Legend]



My confidant,

[...]

That is certainly kind of you to say. Writing to you so often has certainly shaken the cobwebs from my letter writing skills - About time they came in handy again, I think! I certainly spent enough time acquiring them in the first place. And your own wordplay is a delight.

I must confess that I occasionally pretend to have seen you, too. I do not see many new people, as my role is rather confined to behind a desk, at least for now, but those new faces that I do see always make me wonder. 

You, my dear friend, are a breath of fresh air in all of this. As important as our task is, doing it with someone like you makes the burden far easier.

Yours,

[A small doodle of a sword]

 


 

In Wild’s defense, it wasn’t his fault. He had been minding his own business, it wasn’t his fault that other people had decided to be terrible and he had to step in.

He and Sky had been sent to town to sell some of the extra produce from the farm, and also to keep an eye on things and listen in on what rumors were being spread. Sky was friendly enough that people liked talking to him, and Wild was young enough that he could move through the crowd without many people paying attention to him. It worked out pretty well, and it was a way for Wild to help, as much as he’d like to be doing more.

He had just finished a circuit of the marketplace and was getting ready to make his way back over to Sky when he heard a raised voice that cut off as quickly as it had started.

Frowning, Wild wove through the edge of the crowd toward the noise.

There was a general shift of people away from the entrance to a very small alley- barely wide enough to walk through- and he could vaguely see movement in the shadows. 

As Wild got close enough to peer inside, he could just barely make out a voice, lowly whispering threats, and the shuffle of boots on dirt.

The tiny space was currently occupied by a muscular woman pointing a long curved knife threateningly at what looked to be a minor noble or courtier of some sort. Her tunic had what seemed to be a stylized eye on the front.

Wild’s mom said sometimes that he needed to think about things a bit more before he did them. His dad called it “a lack of impulse control.” Wild called it much better and more effective than thinking about things for a really long time.

He threw an apple at the lady’s head.

It connected with a satisfying smacking noise, and she made a noise of pained surprise, gaze going to the apple on the floor (half-mushed by the impact,) and then up to Wild. 

“What the hell was that?” she demanded. “Kid, you better get the hell out of here before your lousy attempt at playing hero gets you hurt.”

“You’re not supposed to point knives at people,” Wild told her matter-of-factly. “It isn’t nice.”

“Neither is throwing apples,” she shot back, “but it’s not nearly as bad as getting stabbed. Which is what’ll happen if you don’t fuck off right now.”

Wild considered that.

Then he threw his second apple at her.

She dodged this one, face full of confusion. “Kid- did you not hear me? I guarantee I’m faster with a knife than you are with a fruit.”

“You have to catch me first,” Wild pointed out with a grin. Even Twilight had trouble catching him sometimes.

“Sure, whatever.” The woman rolled her eyes, glancing down at Wild’s hands to make sure he was out of apples before returning to glare at the person she was most likely robbing. “Purse, now. Or both you and the kid get it.”

“You can’t stab me if you can’t catch me!” Wild reminded her, trying to figure out what else he could do. Usually, if he wanted someone to chase him, all he had to do was make them annoyed enough to drop what they were doing. How could he make her mad? “Bitch!”

She blinked in confusion again, but remained focused on her potential money source. “Purse in ten seconds. I know you can count, you rich fuck.” 

The tall man backed up against the wall reached for his pocket slowly, glancing over at Wild and looking almost perturbed by his presence.

Well, that hadn’t worked. What else could he do?

Getting a lot closer was probably a bad idea. He was out of stabbing range right now, and he’d really get in trouble if he came home hurt. He didn’t have any more things to throw right now, and saying things at her probably wouldn’t help.

… Oh. Oh, he didn’t have anything else to throw, but he definitely still had a weapon.

Ten seconds.

Wild grabbed a rock off the ground, took his slingshot out of his back pocket, and fired at the woman’s hand.

The rock impacted and she cursed, dropping the knife, then bending down to reach for it. The noble took this opportunity to move surprisingly quickly, bringing his knee up hard into the woman’s face as she stooped, and hurriedly stepping out of range on the opposite side of her, eyeing Wild with the same sort of expression Wind got when he wanted to team up on some sort of mischief.

Wild laughed, bright and excited, partially because that had been cool as hell and partially because it made people mad when you laughed at them.

The woman on the ground let out a frustrated yell, standing with her knife in hand and glancing between the two of them as if trying to decide who to chase. “Oh, you are so fucking screwed now.” 

“Nah, I don’t think so,” Wild disagreed cheerfully. “You’re the one getting your butt kicked.”

“You’re gonna regret those words, kid,” she growled, focusing on him as the noble slipped away behind her with a thankful nod, “this whole market’s gonna be ours soon, and we’ll squish you like a bug.”

Ours?

“I like bugs,” Wild hummed, shifting his weight like he didn’t have a care in the world. He was really getting ready to run, but he knew how to make it look like he wasn’t. “Do you not like them?”

“They matter almost as little as you do.” The woman was slowly advancing on him, knife held behind her back. “Now, if you apologize really well, I might even let you go home to your little parents today with all of your fingers attached.”

“My mama says not to apologize to bullies,” Wild chirped, taking a step back for every step she took toward him, still grinning.

She shrugged. “Last chance.”

Wild had been coming to the market with his mom and Twilight his whole life. He knew every back alley, every place he could hop up onto a roof, every hiding place. She couldn’t catch him here.

“She also says not to apologize if you don’t mean it,” Wild told her.

The woman shook her head, turning as if to leave before spinning back towards him, pushing into a run with her knife out and ready.

Wild sprinted. He was out of the alley and back in the crowd in moments, and he led the woman on a merry chase through the marketplace, stifling his laughter so he could duck around and backtrack and confuse her.

After a few minutes of running, he was able to lose her in the crowd. 

Wild kept moving for another minute or two, just to be sure she couldn’t see him anymore, then made his way back over to Sky, who looked like he was packing up the remains of their produce.

“There you are,” Sky said with a warm smile. “I hadn’t seen you for a while, I was getting worried. What did you get up to?”

Wild shrugged, grabbing an apple slice from the cart. “Just running around and listening to things. I saw a noble, I think, or at least somebody fancy.”

Sky frowned, just a bit. “Interesting. You may want to pass that on to your father, just in case.”

“I will.” 

Wild couldn’t help it, he glanced over the crowd as they left. This whole market’s gonna be ours soon. Who had she been talking about? Why did they want the market? 

What could Wild do to stop it?

 


 

Wild’s mom liked to say he was a trouble magnet. 

Sometimes she said it fondly, and sometimes she said it like she was a thousand years old, usually right after he did something dangerous.

Wild was very good at finding trouble, which meant he was also very good at finding the people that woman had been talking about.

They were everywhere, now that he was looking for them. Practically every trip into the city, he was sneaking around and stopping a robbery, or breaking up a secret meeting, or something similar. Nearly every single one of them had an eye symbol on them somewhere - a cloak pin, embroidery on their tunics, a necklace, a hair pin.

None of them had caught him yet, Wild was proud to say.

They had all tried, of course. They hadn’t seemed to appreciate his skill with a slingshot, or the time he tripped them into the river, or the deliberately slippery cobblestones, and they especially hadn’t liked the time he dumped a whole basketful of rotten tomatoes on their heads.

He was still proud of that one.

This incident, though, was shaping up to be his best yet.

He carefully adjusted the rope, nudging it just a little further out of sight, and stood up with a happy nod, dusting off his hands. That should do it. Now all he had to do was get today’s unsuspecting bad guys through the right section of alley.

Now, where had they gone?

“Where’s he gone?” he heard from outside the alley, followed by someone shushing whoever had spoken. 

Careful footsteps, and someone poked their head around the corner of the building to peer into the alley.

Wild waved cheerfully at them. Nice of them to come to him instead of making him go look for them.

“Damn it,” they cursed, rushing forward and waving their allies over, “he’s in here! Now we’ve got you, you little menace.”

“You said that the last three times!” Wild laughed, sprinting for the other end of the alley, where he’d set up enough boxes to jump up onto the roof, not that the people chasing him knew that.

They also didn’t know where to avoid stepping.

The person in the lead tripped right over Wild’s hidden rope, and the rest of the hidden rope snapped taut, drawing a massive net up around them and trapping them all inside.

… Okay, it didn’t work out quite that well. It mostly turned into a snarl of rope around their feet, and one or two in the back managed to avoid the pile-up, but almost all of them were tripping and cursing and falling over each other trying to untangle themselves. It was glorious, glorious chaos.

Wild laughed as he darted up the boxes, kicking them down as he reached the roof. He knew enough by now to hop to the next roof and get out of sight as quickly as possible, though he liked to stay within earshot to listen to the fallout of his brilliant schemes.

It was mostly cursing. Wild made a promise to himself that his mom would never hear most of the new words he was learning.

Notes:

Sorry these notes have been shorter by the way, ive been scrambling to get them done the day before instead of doing them several days before so there are some things i havent gotten to talk about ;-; its ok ill get there i prommy

Also wow so weird how wild is interacting with the eyes,,.,., almost like they’re conveniently similar in concept to a group from his game,.,.,., i swear you guys these things write themselves LMAO

Love yall, take care, go have a lil treat or bevvy. You got this
See you tomorrow!!! <3

Chapter 12: The Reunion

Notes:

Hey yall!!!! Welcome back to Another Allusion To A Backstory We Havent Told You About Yet

Aka time has a Time

>:3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[An excerpt from a letter, sent by Legend]

 

My friend,

I am glad to hear of your success over our most recent conundrum. It has caused me more than one late night, though I did not doubt you would be able to pull it off somehow. You always manage to, somehow; I don’t know how you do it, but I am grateful.

[...]

I hope that in all of this, you are taking time for yourself. This is not easy work, and I don’t want you burning yourself out trying to get it all done as quickly as you can. I understand the urgency - perhaps better than anyone - but we have the time to do this slowly so that we can do it well. 

Wishing us both time to rest,

[A small doodle of a sword]

 


 

“You’re sure this is a good idea?” Time asked Hyrule quietly, stepping around a couple on the street.

Hyrule nodded. “They seemed willing to consider helping, as long as they met with you.” He paused, then hurried to add, “I didn’t tell them who you were, of course. I just said ‘maybe you could meet with one of our leaders’ and I assumed it shouldn’t be Legend-”

“No,” Time agreed quickly, “no, that was a good call.” I don’t want him anywhere near this place until the action starts, he didn’t say. Hyrule already knew his reasoning for that. It just made him a little nervous to have other groups running around that he wasn’t aware of and couldn’t predict. 

Continuing to lead him through the streets, Hyrule kept quiet. Time could tell he was uneasy by the set of his shoulders and the way he was fidgeting with the hem of his tunic. He was reasonably sure it was an uneasiness for the conversation ahead, not necessarily of the situation itself- Hyrule seemed to have been at ease discussing the other group, and he tended to err on the side of caution most of the time, especially in new circumstances.

Still. Better to be sure. “You said they’re expecting us?”

Hyrule glanced back at Time and nodded. “I told them we’d be coming, but I didn’t know when. Does that count?” 

Time nodded back. Not ideal, he liked to have more concrete plans in place when meeting with people to avoid accidents, but it would do.

Pausing at the door to a bakery, Hyrule took a deep breath and shook out his hands. “Okay, we’re here. Should I go in first and warn them, or should we both go in? Is having you wait out here suspicious?”

“Likely.” Time didn’t let himself think about it too hard; hesitation drew more attention. Better to pretend he knew precisely where he was going. “After you.”

Hyrule opened the door. There was a soft chime from the bell tied to it, and the man behind the counter looked up, focus intensifying once he saw Hyrule. 

“You here to visit again?” the man asked, almost casual, walking closer and leaning on the counter. He narrowed his eyes slightly at Time, then turned back to Hyrule and asked, “Is this your friend?”

Hyrule nodded. “He’s here to help.”

The man took a moment to scrutinize Time again. “All right. You two want to see the kitchen, then?”

“If you would be so kind,” Time told him politely. Hyrule had mentioned where the entrance to the lower floor was located, and it was a clever bit of phrasing.

The man nodded, and lifted the part of the countertop that swung up, allowing them both to enter. He turned to the kitchen and called, “Tatl? More guests.”

There was a clatter and a quiet curse from the kitchen, and a woman poked her head out, wiping flour off of her hands. She looked like the man’s sister. 

“Oh, you’re back!” she said to Hyrule. “Come on in.” She waited until they were both in the kitchen with the door closed behind them before turning right, lifting a shelf with a slight twist and pulling it aside to reveal a doorway. 

Clever. Time had to shake off the automatic interest, the curiosity about installing secret passages in his home or in the castle. There would be time for that later. First, they had a meeting to attend.

The woman - Tatl, presumably, and that name sounded vaguely familiar but Time couldn’t place it - led them down the revealed staircase and through another door, and then they were stepping into a large underground room. Perhaps calling it a bunker would be more accurate.

And standing in front of a table, arms crossed, hair pinned back in a way Time recognized like his own -

“Ah,” said a woman Time knew, “welcome back.”

“Thanks for having us,” Hyrule responded from behind him, sounding slightly awkward. “I brought one of our leaders, like I said I would, so- Time? Are you okay?”

“Fine,” he said automatically, fighting to keep the shock off of his face. He had thought she was dead. Taking a breath, he gave Navi a polite nod. “A pleasure. My apologies, I - you reminded me of someone.”

Navi gave him a look - sharp, searching, so familiar it made his heart ache - then stepped back and took a seat at the end of the table. “Shall we get to business, then?”

Hyrule stepped forwards around Time, moving towards a chair but hesitating as he reached it, glancing back at Time. Watching for direction.

Be relaxed, be confident, be a leader. Time sat down across the table from Navi, a quiet acknowledgement of both her status and his.

Following his lead, Hyrule sat down, looking anxiously between the two of them. 

“I don’t think what you’re doing is a good idea,” Navi said simply. Right to the point, as always. 

“And why not?” Time knew why not. He knew better than anyone why not. 

Navi tilted her head at him, just a bit. “Because rebellions rarely end well for anyone involved. Your friend tells me that you have a candidate for the throne lined up, if you manage to pull this off.”

“We do.”

“Why should we help you get yourselves killed?” Navi asked, her tone sharpening. “And even if it does work, what guarantee do we have that this new leader will be any better than the one we have now? What guarantee do we have that the conscriptions will stop, that the war will be won, that the guards will leave the city in peace?”

“He’s my best friend,” Hyrule said, more firmly than Time had expected given his discomfort with the situation. “He’s going to change things for the better. He’s a good person.”

Navi’s gaze flicked to him for a moment. “And you’ll stake the fate of every person in this country on that?”

Hyrule bit his lip, looking away. “I’ve staked my fate on it before.”

“It’s good to be loyal to your friends, but this is far bigger than your fate,” Navi said in a slightly gentler tone. “This is about a country, not an individual.”

“We cannot guarantee that his reign would be perfect,” Time said quietly. “No reign is. But he will be better, and that I can guarantee.”

Navi folded her hands on the table in front of her. “Why should we trust your word?”

“... You used to.” The words were out of Time’s mouth before he could stop them.

Navi went very, very still.

Hyrule shifted in his seat, glancing at Time with a questioning look, but Time couldn’t tear his gaze away from Navi long enough to meet Hyrule’s eyes.

“... Did I.” Navi’s voice was whisper soft as she stared at Time like she could see straight through the wood covering his skin. “You’ll forgive me if that doesn’t mean very much anymore.”

“I didn’t expect it to.”

“Then why say it?”

“Because it means quite a bit to me.” Time should stop, he shouldn’t say anything else, but - this was Navi. This was a woman who had been a mother to him, back before everything. 

Navi’s eyes narrowed, just slightly.

“... I didn’t expect you to still be doing all of this,” Time admitted, waving a hand to encompass the whole bunker where they were seated. “Quite honestly, I thought you were dead.”

“Better for everyone that way,” Navi told him without so much as changing expression. “It gave me a clean break.”

“And forced you to leave some people behind.”

“After what they did? I was glad to be rid of most of them.”

“Most?” Time echoed quietly.

Navi’s jaw tightened, just a bit. “Most.”

“Is your sprite still running around somewhere?” Time asked, keeping his tone purposefully light. “Or was he part of that minority?”

“Why do you care.” It wasn’t a question. Navi’s tone had shifted, now, sharp and dangerous as a dagger.

Time took a breath. Keep calm. Keep calm. “I’m just curious about what he’s up to.”

“Well, if you know what’s good for you, you’ll leave him out of this,” Navi snapped. “He’s been out of this life for a long time, and so help me if you try to pull him back in I’ll have you dragged out of this bakery in irons.”

She was trying to protect him. She obviously didn’t know where he was, but she was trying to protect him. That somehow soothed a wound deep in his heart he hadn’t realized was still hurting.

“Hey,” Hyrule interjected weakly, “maybe we stop threatening each other for a moment and just… explain some things? Or we can leave right now, you don’t have to work with us. Or see us again, actually.”

Navi’s voice was cold as ice as she said “I think that might be for the best.”

“I know where he is,” Time said before he could process or stop the words. 

Navi froze, like she couldn’t decide whether to be furious or terrified. “What?”

“He misses you,” was the next sentence that Time couldn’t have stopped if he tried.

“Does he.” Navi’s hands were folded so tightly her knuckles were turning white.

“And he hopes you won’t be upset at him for choosing to help people, like you did,” Time said quietly. Before he could actually think about what he was doing, he reached up and took off his mask.

It took her a moment. He was much older, after all, and the scar and the markings were eye-catching. But Navi’s gaze flitted across his features, her eyes slowly widening as she pieced together the truth.

“... Hello again, Navi,” Time said with a tiny, self-conscious little smile.

Navi stood, the scrape of her chair on the stone floor loud in the sudden silence, and slowly rounded the table. Time stayed where he was, letting her set the pace. When she reached him, she hovered for just a moment as if unsure, then carefully cupped his face in her hands.

“... Sprite?” she asked, very softly.

“I missed you,” he said again, and he almost felt like sobbing.

Navi took a shaky breath, and her own eyes looked misty. “The scar is new.”

“Would you believe me if I said it was from doing something impressive?”

“Not a bit,” she said with a helpless little laugh, then pulled him into a hug.

Time hugged her back just as tightly. Like this, sitting down while she was standing, he almost felt small again, going to her for the reassurance that things would be alright.

“I missed you too,” she whispered into his hair, and Time had to breathe slow and deep to force back the tears. They would come later, when he could pull Malon aside and tell her everything, when he didn’t have to explain why this was affecting him so deeply. For now, he just breathed in the truth that she was here and alive and holding him.

It took several minutes for Navi to pull back, and when she did, she didn’t go far. She sat in the chair next to Time, his hand in hers. Time tried not to think about the fact that his hands were larger than hers now. “So. This is what you’ve been doing?”

“This and constructing a spy network,” he admitted, more freely than he’d ever admitted it before, and her answering laugh sparked a sort of joy he hadn’t felt in a long time. It was a heady sensation.

“I’d imagine the masks were helpful,” she said, glancing to the wooden face on the table. “You’ve gotten so much better. Hyrule showed me his, the last time he was here, but… I was hoping…”

“That you were wrong?” Time asked, because he knew how it would feel for him, now that he had children of his own.

Navi took a breath. “Yes. And that I was right. I have missed you, sprite, but you deserve the chance to live normally, without all of the deception and fear.”

And betrayal, she didn’t add. They were both thinking it.

“I couldn’t stay away for long,” Time told her, giving her hand a little squeeze. “It was too important. You taught me that.”

“Evidently I also taught you enough to stay safe doing it,” Navi said, though her eyes caught on the scar. 

Oh, Time realized suddenly. Oh, this was what the other side of it was like. This was what it felt like, having someone who wanted you away from the greater good for your own safety. Someone who felt guilty letting you become involved.

“You did,” he said quietly. “You did. And enough to keep other people safe, too.”

Time could see Hyrule nod out of the corner of his eye. He’d been staying quiet through this exchange, letting them have their moment of privacy, and Time would need to do something for the kid later on to express how grateful he was for that.

The reminder that they weren’t alone in the room seemed to snap Navi back to focus, at least partially. “And now you’re going after the big fight.”

“It’s already in motion.” Time laid out the basics: where they had contacts, the delivery of the signet ring, the steadily mounting rumors. Everything was on schedule. All they needed to do was wait for the right moment.

“You’re certainly organized,” Navi said when he was finished.

Time chuckled. “I’ve had to be. It isn’t easy coordinating this many people, and even worse when it’s something on this large of a scale. Besides, the more I plan, the safer everyone is.”

“Plans can fall apart.” The reminder was gentle, despite the pain of it.

“I know.” I’ve seen it happen. “That’s why we make backups. Abort procedures. We discuss worst case scenarios. I’m - We have to be careful, Navi, I know that. We only get one shot to get everything perfectly right.”

Navi examined his face for another moment, searching for… something. Time wasn’t sure what. But whatever it was, she must have found it, because she asked quietly “You’ll vouch for this replacement of yours?”

“I will.” Legend was a good kid. He was brave and thoughtful and he had the biggest heart Time had ever seen; he would be a good leader, if they could only get him there.

“Then we’ll help where we can.”

Hyrule was smiling. “And we’ll help you, too. Do you have any ideas? Advice, information, stuff like that- only if you want to share, of course.”

“Of course. Here, this will be easier with a map.” Navi led the two of them over to one of the large maps on the wall, then began hashing out which parts of the city were safer than others. 

The whole time, she didn’t let go of Time’s hand.

Time’s heart did something complicated as he realized that he was a head taller than her, now. She was the same as ever, if a little older, but he had grown up. He wasn’t a child anymore, and that fact had never hit him quite this hard.

But Navi was here. His hand was in hers. Maybe that was enough, for now.

Notes:

Ehehehehehehhehehehe i love those guys

Also ive decided this is actually better with context so here you go:

Navi was a leader in the rebellion, kinda times mentor/mom figure, but she has magic and some bigots wanted her out bc she was too cool and powerful so they tried to get her arrested/killed and she went into hiding… but she never got to know whether or not time was okay…. Until now :D (we might write an ITC chapter about this)

Anyways. Love yall, prepare for some tasty tasty wind angst tomorrow!!!!! Also, more shadow plot >:3

Chapter 13: The Repair

Notes:

HERE WE GO i love this guy :DDDDDD enjoy some wind angst with a side of shadow >:3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[An excerpt from a letter, sent by Legend’s correspondent]

 

My wonderful companion of paper and ink,

I think you will be pleased to know that the placement of the items (which has come to a close, as they are being returned as I write) seems to have gone well. I was given intelligence that, while both items may not have been in the same condition as they were when they were placed, they most likely have important information, as several meetings have taken place in those rooms, some with the king in attendance.

[...]

Ever awaiting your next response,

[A doodle of a rabbit, sitting on a boat. There are sketched waves covering the bottom of the paper, surrounding it.]

 


 

Wind had spent maybe ten minutes sitting on the couch before he shifted to the floor. Now, fifteen minutes later, he was lying on his back next to the door with his legs stretched up the wall, tilting his feet back and forth and humming a song that had been stuck in his head. It wasn’t his fault Twi was late, and he wasn’t wearing shoes this time, so he wasn’t going to mark up the walls. Again.

There was a click of the latch, and then the door opened with a soft creak.

Wind immediately slid over onto his side, pushing himself to his feet and trying not to jump up and down with excitement. “Twi! Twi, did it go well? What happened? Why are you late?”

“Easy there,” Twi chuckled, slipping the strap of his bag off of his shoulder. “Just - had a little delay, that’s all. Where’s Sky and Dad?”

“Time’s carving, Dad’s in the kitchen,” Wind said, quickly scooting between Twi and his bag, unfastening the flap and plunging his hands in, digging for his dolls. “Lemme see!”

Twi made a little sound of alarm. “Woah, hey, hang on a second, Wind -”

Wind’s hands caught something fluffy, and he tightened his grip, pulling out-

Wait, why did his hand close almost all the way? Did Twi have some fluff in his bag or something?

Opening his hands, Wind looked down at a sad mound of fabric scrap stuffing, and a singular button eye.

He screamed, collapsing onto his knees and clutching the tiny pile closer, digging psychically for any idea of who this was- of who this might have been.

“Spirits,” Twilight hissed, kneeling next to him. “Hey, it’ll be okay. I found all of it, I think, ‘s what took me so long -”

He was cut off by the sound of hurried footsteps, and Sky darted into the room with panic written all over his face. Time wasn’t far behind him, knife still in hand.

“We’re okay,” Twilight said quickly to them both. “There was a bit of a, uh, mishap at the castle.”

Wind sobbed, curling in around the remains of the doll, still sending out desperate psychic calls for whoever it used to be.

There was a gentle pulse of energy, and for a second Wind thought it might be the spirit in the doll, still present, not gone yet - but no, it was just Time, sending him energy as he and Sky hurried over.

“Oh, dear,” Sky breathed, kneeling down and putting a gentle arm around Wind. “What happened?”

Wind couldn’t get enough air to speak. All of it was being wrenched out of him as he cried, tears only coming faster the longer he went without a response, no way to even identify who he’d lost.

Wind? The voice was quiet, and it took Wind a second to focus through the tears enough to tell it was coming from Twilight’s bag, not the fluff in his hands. Wind, it’s alright.

That was Cordell’s voice, which meant-

Which meant the scraps of cloth in his hand once belonged to-

Emmaline,” he sobbed, looking up at Sky with panicked anguish, “Dad, Emmaline , she’s-” 

“Ah,” Time said very quietly, and after a moment, gently rested a hand on Wind’s shoulder. “The anchor was damaged.”

Sky sucked in a breath through his teeth and held Wind closer. “Oh, Wind.”

“How bad was it?” Time asked Twilight quietly.

“Pretty bad,” Twilight admitted, also trying to keep his voice down- but it didn’t matter, Wind could still hear them. “My guess is that a dog got to her.”

The image of a dog grabbing Emmaline, tearing her apart, seemed to take over Wind’s mind. Careful loving stitches ripped apart, her connection to the world shredded-

“Wind,” Sky said softly, “can I see her? Can you show me?”

Wind uncurled slightly, shakily lifting the pile of shredded stuffing up, like this was a scraped knee that his dad was going to kiss better. 

The button fell out of his palm, and he scrambled to pick it up, slammed with another round of sobs as the guilt hit him. He’d dropped her, when she was already dead, and even worse, he’d sent her to the castle!

He’d killed her.

There was shuffling behind him, and the sound of shifting fabric. Wind looked over his shoulder to see Twilight handing Time a handkerchief-wrapped bundle, then searching in his bag and scooping a few more scraps of fabric out to place carefully on top of it.

“Here, here,” Sky murmured, taking some of what remained of Emmaline out of Wind’s hands as gently as he always handled things when Wind was upset. He looked over the scraps, matching a few tattered remains of seams together, then glanced over at the bundle Time had been given. After a few seconds of deliberating, he looked back to Wind with a sad, heavy expression. “... I don’t think I’ll be able to fix all of her. There’s a lot of damage here.”

Wind shook his head in sorrowful agreement. She wasn’t coming back from this. 

Emmaline had been a person, and a friend. And now she was dead.

Double -dead. What happened if you killed spirits?

“Time,” Wind said, choking slightly on another sob, “did she- did she go somewhere nice? Or is she just- gone?” He took another shaking breath before asking, “did it hurt?” 

He couldn’t control his crying after that. 

“... We can’t be sure where spirits go when they move on,” Time said softly, his thumb rubbing gentle circles into Wind’s shoulder. “But it’s difficult to force that, especially when the damage is only to the vessel. Usually, for a spirit as strongly anchored as Emmaline, it would take a magic user destroying the doll to fully break the connection.”

“But it was just a dog,” Twilight said, crouching down a few steps behind Time so Wind could see him, “so her connection might not be broken, right?”

“Her connection to what, a fabric haystack?” Wind said bitterly, sniffling and wiping his face with his free hand. “We’re gonna have to put her in a jar or something so bits of her don’t blow away.”

Time shook his head. “No, not to her vessel. To you.”

“I thought you said he wasn’t connecting to spirits like that,” Sky pointed out, with that blend of confusion and concern he often had during discussions about magic.

“He isn’t. But he and Emmaline have been sharing energy for years, and they have a bond,” Time explained. “He was the one to anchor her. That sort of thing matters, especially if the vessel is well-cared for. She’s not likely to have drifted or moved on.”

“So, she might be here?” Wind asked, eyes widening as he looked around (pointlessly). “Can she hear me?”

“Likely. But she probably won’t be able to respond,” Time warned him. “It isn’t likely that it forced her to move on, but a vessel being destroyed is rarely… pleasant for a spirit. She’ll be a bit scattered.”

Wind nodded. “Emmaline?” he said, looking down at the button in his hand and rubbing it gently, “if you can hear me, I’m sorry, and I love you, and please come back.”

“Spirits can be re-anchored,” Time said gently. “Sky, you said you couldn’t repair all of her. Can you repair some?”

Sky nodded. “Yes, I should be able to. There are several larger pieces, and what we can’t save, we could use to replace any stuffing that was lost. I’ll just need enough new fabric to fill in the gaps.”

“That will work. A new doll entirely would work too, more than likely, but it’s always easiest to repair a vessel rather than transfer a spirit entirely,” Time said with a nod. He looked back to Wind with a small smile. “She’ll be alright.”

Wind managed to return a smile of his own, even if it was a bit wobbly. He leaned into Sky, holding the button close to his chest and closing his eyes for a second, just listening to his dad’s breathing. Reminding himself that things were going to be okay. 

Sky held him close, pressing a kiss to his hair. “We’ll fix her up, Wind. I promise.”

Wind nodded, wrapping his arms around Sky and taking a deep breath. He knew he was getting tears on Sky’s tunic, but he didn’t care. “ Thank you.

“She’s your friend, bud,” Sky told him softly. “Of course we’re going to help her.”

Reaching his free hand back, Wind grabbed Time’s hand and gave it a squeeze. “Thank you, too. And you, Twi. You got her back.”

Time squeezed his hand back, gentle and careful. “That’s why I’m here.”

They let him cry for a while, until the tears had stopped and he was just letting Sky hold him, and then Time gave his hand another small squeeze. “Do you want to debrief with Cordell while Sky goes to get his sewing supplies?”

Wind nodded, pulling gently out of his dad’s arms and standing, then offering both of them a hand up.

Sky stood as well, very carefully taking the button from Wind and the bundle of fabric from Time, then gave Wind another kiss on the head before heading to their bedroom.

Watching him go for a second, Wind already felt smaller and colder outside of his dad’s hug. He shivered slightly, then turned to Twilight and held his hand out hesitantly for Cordell. He didn’t want to put his hand back into Twilight’s bag, even if there could be lost pieces of Emmaline in there. 

Maybe because there could be lost pieces of Emmaline in there.

Twilight startled Wind out of his thoughts by placing Cordell into his hands, and Wind gave him a small smile of thanks, then turned to Time.

“Come on,” Time said quietly, steering him very gently toward the woodworking room. “Let’s get some privacy.”

It was darker inside the woodworking room once the door was closed. Wind still felt weirdly vulnerable, like a crab out of its shell, but he tried to look serious and helpful. The rebellion was more important than- than a hurt spirit who could be fixed. 

Wind sat down in the extra chair, already placed in front of the desk. He had no idea what to expect- this was his first official meeting, and he’d kind of expected his dad to want to be there with him, but it was just Wind and Time and Cordell, alone in a dark room.

He was holding up important business. Wind took a deep breath and questioned, “okay, do I just ask her what she saw?”

Time nodded as he sat down in his own chair. “Yes. Remember, this doesn’t have to be anything formal - I am not expecting a full debrief from you or from her the way I might ask for one from the captain. All we need is anything useful she might have seen or heard.”

“Okay,” Wind said, making his voice steady even though it wanted to shake. He closed his eyes and reached out to Cordell. 

Cordell? Did you see anything we should know about?

There was a meeting, she hummed, and there was a tiny brush of energy like a hand over Wind’s head. It seemed important, but you are still upset.

Wind shook his head, frustrated. I can do this! He had to be able to do this. Please, he added after a second, just tell me.

… Very well. It was a meeting between the king and some other noble types, possibly the ones in charge of the treasury. They seemed very pleased with themselves about a tax, Cordell told him. She said the last word like she was looking at a dead rat. 

“The king’s made another tax,” Wind told Time, “and he’s happy about it, so that’s probably not good.”

“The tax on fish, most likely,” Time said with a heavy sigh. “They’ve been telling the people it’s to offset the loss of trade from our southern neighbor. I assume that is not the case?”

Cordell snorted. A politician telling the truth? Truly, a miracle. No, it seems they will be pocketing the majority of the gold. They said no numbers, but I assume the profit will be quite large, given their boasting.

“She says that the king’s gonna keep most of the money, and it’s a lot,” Wind said, looking down at the doll in his hands. He should probably repair all of them, or at least make them stronger. Making tiny sets of armor would be weird, but just putting them in a leather case felt wrong.

“Mm. That could be a problem. Does she think the money will fund the war efforts, or just luxuries?” Time asked.

Wind gave the doll a gentle little squeeze, a silent question.

Likely both, Cordell told him. 

Time nodded with a thoughtful little hum.

Wait .

“...Time?” Wind asked, something hot and angry building in his chest as the tears threatened to return, “can you hear her?” Was he completely useless in this whole process?

Time paused, eye widening just a fraction. “... Not as clearly as you can.”

“Great,” Wind said, feeling somewhere between empty and mad, “Great. Okay, so I’m actually not helping at all. You’re just babying me so I feel less useless.”

“I am not babying you,” Time said quietly. “I am asking you to help me debrief your friend. You know Cordell much better than I do, which means you know what to ask, and what she means when she says something.”

You know what to ask better than I do! You’re literally in charge of the rebellion!” Wind stood up, walking behind the chair and starting to pace, trying to get his frantic upset energy to calm. “And it’s not hard to figure out what someone means when they say ‘there’s a tax and it’s bad!’

Time shook his head. “For an issue like this, yes, there may be less nuance. But that doesn’t mean there couldn’t be - we had no idea what she might have seen until she told us.”

“Sure.” Wind’s hands were shaking, and he wanted to just slam Cordell’s doll down onto Time’s desk and storm away, but after what had happened to Emmaline he… just couldn’t make himself do it. “Whatever. How about the two of you have your fun little debrief without any more distractions.” 

Wind didn’t even slam the door on the way out. He was almost proud of himself. 

Four was out helping Malon in the garden, so Shadow would definitely be there too. The attic sounded like a safe, empty place to cry right now, so Wind headed up the stairs. 

He opened the door quietly, not slamming it only because he didn’t want anyone to find him, and froze as he met Shadow’s eyes.

“Shit,” Wind groaned, putting a hand to his face and sinking down to lean against the wall. He didn’t even have the energy to try and find another place- if Four’s stupid boyfriend was going to be here, Wind just had to suck it up. There wasn’t a better place to cry inside, anyway.

Shadow put his book down, slowly standing up and walking over before sitting back down a few feet in front of Wind. “Do you want to talk about it, or just sit here?”

“I just wanna sit,” Wind said, pulling his knees up to his chest and trying not to start sobbing right then and there.

“Okay,” Shadow said softly, putting his elbow on his knee so he could prop his head up with his hand. “If you need anything though, just ask.”

Wind looked away and didn’t answer.

He didn’t last very long before everything just bubbled back up, and he rubbed at his eyes to try and keep the tears back. “It’s not fair.”

“What?” Shadow asked sympathetically. He looked like he was ready to listen, but not too ready- not because he wanted to cause trouble or anything. And he already lived here, he already knew about everything, so…

“I just want to help,” Wind sniffled, “and - and I’m just in the way, and now Emmaline’s -”

She could be fixed. They were going to fix her, Sky had promised and Time had said it would be fine, so why did it still hurt so much?

“Why do you think you’re in the way?” Shadow asked, “I’m sure if they didn’t need your help, they wouldn’t ask, right?”

“Time can talk to Cordell just fine without me!” Wind snapped, hugging his knees to his chest. “And Emmaline -” he faltered on the name, but kept going. “Emmaline is going to be fine, she’s - she’ll be okay, but a dog got to her, and I -” Wind hiccupped out a sob. “It’s my fault she was even out there, because I wanted to help.”

Shadow shook his head slightly. “If she agreed to go, it’s not your fault.”

“I thought she was dead,” Wind admitted, the tears finally spilling over.

“Oh,” Shadow said softly, letting his arm fall so his hand was between them, close enough for Wind to reach. “I’m so sorry, Wind.”

Wind sobbed again, and because Shadow was the only one here and he really needed somebody here right now, Wind reached out and took his hand. “She’s been my friend forever and she almost died because I wanted to feel like I was doing something.”

“I’m sorry,” Shadow said again, “I’m glad she’s going to be okay.”

“Sky promised we could fix her,” Wind sniffled. “A lot of her is gonna be new, though, I think.”

“Well, if Sky promised, I’d believe him,” Shadow told him, “but it’s still scary, right?”

Wind nodded several times, burying his face in his knees to stifle another sob.

Shadow scooted closer, putting his other hand on Wind’s shoulder. “That’s okay. I know it sucks anyways, though, but being scared for her just means that you care about what happens to her.”

“I just wish I could talk to her,” Wind mumbled. It took him a second to remember that Shadow needed to look at people’s faces when they talked, and as soon as he did, he looked up and repeated himself, trying to wipe the tears off of his face. How was he supposed to prove that he could be useful and helpful if he kept crying like a baby?

“But you can’t because she’s hurt, right?” Shadow guessed. 

“Sort of. Time said she’s… scattered?” Wind frowned, trying to remember exactly what he’d said. “She can’t really talk right now, but she’s still around.”

She was most likely still around, but he didn’t want to think about that right now.

“Okay,” Shadow said slowly, “well, maybe giving her some time to rest and recover will help her too.”

“Probably,” Wind mumbled. He didn’t want to wait, he wanted to make sure Emmaline was alright.

“If Time invited you to talk, he probably had a reason,” Shadow said cautiously.

“I mean yeah, we needed to talk to Cordell.” Something sour curled in Wind’s gut, and he bitterly corrected himself. “He needed to talk to Cordell.”

Shadow nodded. “Was Cordell there when Emmaline got hurt?”

“... I don’t know,” Wind realized. “I don’t know exactly where they got put, I just know they were in the castle someplace.”

Raising his eyebrows, Shadow nodded again. “...Huh. Yeah, sounds dangerous.”

“I hope Cordell wasn’t there,” Wind said quietly. It’s rarely pleasant for a spirit, Time had said, and Wind knew how to read between the lines. It had hurt her. Probably really badly.

“Well, did they get what they needed?” Shadow asked. “I know that doesn’t make her getting hurt okay, but it might help her feel better.”

“Cordell heard some important things, I don’t know if Emmaline did,” Wind told him, rubbing his eyes to wipe away the rest of the tears. “She - she won’t be able to tell us until she’s feeling better.”

“Understandable.” Shadow patted Wind’s shoulder gently. “I’m glad you did get some information, though. I hope it was helpful.”

Wind shrugged. “Maybe. I don’t know, it was about taxes.”

Shadow wrinkled his nose. “ More taxes? Hasn’t the king had enough of them already?”

“This one’s about fish, apparently? And the king’s not gonna use the money for what he said he would,” Wind explained. “He’s just gonna keep it all.”

“That’s not fair,” Shadow said, stating the absolute obvious.

Wind shook his head. “No, it isn’t. Time thinks he’s gonna use it for the war.”

“The last thing we need is more war,” Shadow said, sighing and shifting into a more comfortable position. “Do you need anything, Wind? If you want to sleep, I’m pretty sure nobody will come up here for a few more hours.”

… A nap did sound nice.

“Okay,” he said quietly. “Are you sure?”

Shadow gave him a nod. “Absolutely. I was going to go find Four soon, so you can be alone if you want.”

“That would be nice,” Wind said, not quite looking at him.

“Have a good rest,” Shadow told him, standing and heading to the door. He looked back just before closing it, giving Wind a reassuring smile.

Wind gave him as much of a smile back as he could manage, then curled up on the mattress. Hopefully, by the time he woke up, Sky would be done fixing Emmaline, and things would be better.

 


 

Wind woke up uncomfortably, taking a second to register that he was being carefully shaken awake. “What?” he grumbled, squinting disgruntledly up at Four, who was kneeling next to him on the bed, looking irritated.

“Where’s Shadow?” Four asked, sitting back and crossing his arms. “I know he was up here.”

Rubbing his eyes, Wind tugged on the blankets that Four was currently sitting on and holding in place. “He said he was gonna go see you. What, did you get stood up on your date?”

“... What do you mean he said he was gonna go see me?” Four asked. “I haven’t seen him all day.”

Wind frowned, sitting up and focusing despite his frustration. “What do you mean? He’s not dumb enough to get lost on the ranch, is he? We do have a fence.”

“I doubt he’s lost,” Four said with a roll of his eyes. “And he isn’t dumb. You’re sure you saw him?”

“Sure,” Wind said, confusion just overcoming the urge to mock his brother. “We had a whole emotional talk and everything. Did you seriously lose him?”

Four blinked. “An emotional talk? What did you have an emotional talk about?”

“You’d love to know,” Wind told him with a grin. “Guess you’ll just have to ask him when he turns up.”

“I guess I will,” Four grumbled. He kept glancing around the room, like Shadow might be in some corner that he hadn’t seen yet.

“What time even is it?” Wind asked with a yawn, peering at the small window- the sky seemed fully dark.

Four shrugged. “Almost time for dinner, that’s why I came up to get Shadow.”

Wind blinked in surprise. “I talked to him like, an hour after lunch. Where is he?”

“... That,” Four said quietly, eyes going very wide, “is a good question. What exactly did he say?”

“That he was going to find you,” Wind said, thinking back over the end of their conversation. “He wanted to let me sleep.”

“Wind, I think whatever you were having an emotional conversation about might be really important, actually,” Four told him, a bit of urgency in his tone.

“The doll mission went kinda wrong,” Wind said, shifting embarrassedly, avoiding Four’s eyes. “Emmaline got damaged, and I got upset about it. He found me- uh, being upset.”

Four let out a breath. “I mean - yeah, that makes sense. Sorry. That - I’m not sounding sympathetic right now, sorry, but that sucks.”

Wind nodded, still feeling a bit self-conscious and hoping it didn’t look like he’d been crying anymore. “That’s okay. Dad’s gonna fix her.”

“Good. If Sky has her, she’ll be fine,” Four assured him. “Did you tell Shadow about it?”

“Yeah,” Wind confirmed. “He was really nice about it. And about the Time thing- Four, Time can hear all my dolls, and he was pretending he couldn’t so I didn’t feel left out.”

“... And you told Shadow this,” Four said slowly.

“Yeah,” Wind said warily, “why are you saying that like I’m in trouble?”

Four took a deep breath, then let it out slowly. “Wind. Shadow didn’t know you had magic.”

“He didn’t what?” Wind nearly screeched, “Four, you let him in and he didn’t even know?”

“It was an emergency!” Four shot back, nearly shouting himself. “I didn’t exactly have time to give him the full explanation! I was going to let him get settled, then - you know, break it to him gently!”

“Wait.” Wind shook his head, holding his hands up in between him and Four, “then did you lie to him about Hyrule too? How’d you explain the whole escape thing?”

“... I mean he sort of didn’t know about that either -”

Shitting Goddesses! Four!” Wind’s eyes widened, and he froze as a terrible thought struck him. “...Four. Uh, is there anything else important that you… decided not to tell him?”

The color drained from Four’s face. “Oh fuck. Wind, what did you say?”

“Okay,” Wind said hurriedly, “this is on you, ‘cause you didn’t tell us we had to be super secret around him-”

“What did you say??” Four asked again, his voice a little more shrill.

“...I told him that the dolls were in the castle listening to the king,” Wind admitted, wincing at how bad the words sounded, “but you didn’t tell me-”

“You WHAT??

The door slammed open, Warriors in the doorway with a small dagger held in a reverse grip. He quickly scanned the room, then hurried over to Four and Wind once he decided it was enemy-free. “What’s happening?”

“Four didn’t tell Shadow anything!” Wind complained, flopping onto the bed with his arms outstretched.

“Good,” Warriors said, careful in the way he tended to get when someone was poking too close to Legend’s sensitivities, “that’s as it should be.”

Wind scowled. “Well, nobody told me that!”

“Wind ran into Shadow up here after lunch, Shadow said he was going to go find me, and I don’t know if anyone else has seen him since,” Four said, still a little shrill.

“And Wind told him something?” Warriors demanded, now focused on Four even though Wind was the one who’d last seen Shadow.

“Apparently!” Four waved an arm in Wind’s direction. “Ask him what he said, but he definitely mentioned the dolls and the king!”

“Just ‘cause he was talking like he already knew everything!” Wind protested.

Shadow is really good at pretending like he knows what the hell is going on -”

“So, we’re looking at an active threat, then,” Warriors said, sheathing the dagger and immediately turning around. “Four, Wind, come with me. We need to tell the others, now.”

“He wouldn’t turn us in!” Four protested. “Wars, he’s not a fucking threat, he’s probably just really fucking confused!”

“Then why has he been missing for hours?” Warriors asked, fast and serious. “Why didn’t he come to you with questions? He could be inside the castle walls at this point, if he left immediately. Come with me.”

Four glared at him. “And if he is, what’s running around like chickens with our heads cut off going to do?”

“I am going to take you and Wind to Time so we can figure out what the hell is going on as fast as possible,” Warriors said, deadly calm, “and then I am going to give that book to Twilight, so he can catch Shadow’s scent and find him before he finds the guard.”

“He’s not going to the guard, he wouldn’t do that!” Four insisted. “Just because you don’t know him doesn’t mean you can keep ignoring the fact that I do.”

Warriors crossed the room and picked up the book, then turned back to Four and Wind. “Are you going downstairs with me right now , or am I going to have to drag you there?”

Four stared at him for a second, then slowly stood up, hands curling into fists. “Fine.”

Wind hurried towards the door, slipping past Warriors and speeding down the stairs. “Time!” he yelled, “Shadow knows, and now he’s gone!”

Notes:

Well, betcha didnt expect THAT!!!!! Ehehehehehhehe
I love how the plots kinda intertwined :D and i just. I love wind so much i love shadow so much

Dude poor wind is having such a Time (not the guy) in this chapter

Also it wasn’t fully four’s decision to not tell shadow about anything, that was needed to appease wars probably LMAO

Also wow, a cliffhanger?? Wonder how things will go tomorrow,.,.,., >:3333,.,.,.

We love you guys, thanks for sticking with us, and we super appreciate your comments!!! :D

Chapter 14: The Disappearance

Notes:

Oh boy folks. Oh boy. Uh.

I wish i could tell you this has a quick resolution. Unfortunately i cannot tell you that. I can just tap the happy ending tag, and tell you its gonna be okay. Trust us, its gonna be okay.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[An excerpt from a letter, sent by Legend]

 

My friend,

My apologies for the short letter today, there have been some developments here that may present a problem. We have been mostly focused on that, so I have few things to tell you. 

[...]

Please do not worry too much. Our mutual friends have been as vigilant as ever, and with luck, this will not be too large an issue. Without luck, we have enough contingency plans in place that we will be safe.

Yours,

[A small doodle of a sword]

 


 

Four sat on the couch, arms crossed, glaring at the floor like he could set it on fire that way, because glaring at the floor would cause fewer problems than glaring at Warriors.

This was stupid. Sure, Shadow hadn’t been seen in hours, and sure, that was concerning. Four was itching to go out there and help Twilight look for him. But there was no way Shadow was going to turn them all in. Four absolutely refused to even consider it.

“What if he got kidnapped?” Wind asked, presenting the theory for maybe the fourth time, “and that’s why he’s missing?”

“Kidnapped between the back door and the garden?” Warriors asked derisively, “not likely.”

“He could have gone for a walk,” Four grumbled. “You know. To think. And process.”

“If he’d done that, Twilight would have found him within twenty minutes,” Warriors said. “Denial is unhelpful in this situation, Four.”

Four briefly turned the glare on him before looking back at the floor. “Kidnapping’s a lot more feasible if he went on a walk. Just saying.”

He could see Warriors let out a careful breath. “He ran, and he didn’t come back. I want to be able to believe you, I really do, but we cannot take chances with this.”

“I’m telling you, he wouldn’t have gone to the guard!” Four snapped. 

“Captain,” Time said softly from his spot in the corner. He had been mostly quiet since Twilight had left, but now he pushed away from the wall and stepped toward the couch. “I am not suggesting that we don’t take this seriously. I am not suggesting we stop looking for Shadow, or that this isn’t something to worry about. But… not everyone who runs is running to the guard.”

Warriors visibly shivered, eyes widening. “This is different,” he said, so quiet it was almost a whisper, “this could so easily be different.”

“It could,” Time agreed gently, “which is why I have not argued with anything that’s happened. But Four trusts him, and I think the possibility shouldn’t be entirely dismissed out of hand.”

“No,” Warriors admitted, voice still quiet, “but I can’t let myself believe that. Not until it’s proven. Not until I know we’re safe.”

Four wasn’t entirely certain what was happening - it felt like there was something big being referenced here, something very personal to both Wars and Time - so he just stayed quiet, staring at the floor, trying to hold on to his certainty that Shadow wouldn’t have told anyone about what Wind said.

Warriors cleared his throat. “I’m not as strong as you, Time, and I’m not as good, either. I’ve been trying, but I can’t make myself be.” He took a deep breath, and Four could just barely hear it shake on the exhale. “But what I can do is try to keep us safe. I can do that, and I will.” It almost sounded like he was trying to convince himself.

“And you’re doing admirably,” Time told him, resting a hand on Warriors’ shoulder. “You don’t have to be a copy of me, captain; you have your own strengths. Just keep an open mind. It’s possible he’ll surprise us.”

Before Warriors could reply, there was a quick knock on the door - one-two-three-four . Then it opened to reveal Twilight, who stepped into the house and closed the door behind him with a grim look on his face. Shadow wasn’t with him.

Warriors stood immediately, serious and intent and very different from the way Wind nervously leapt to his feet as well. “Twilight. Any news?”

“He definitely went to Castle Town,” Twilight reported with a heavy sigh. “I lost track of him once I got there, there was just too much else going on.”

Four’s heart dropped into his shoes. 

“Could you follow him at all inside the city?” Time asked. “Or did you lose him immediately?”

Twilight nodded. “I tracked him for a few blocks. He was heading toward the wealthier parts of the city, from what I could tell, or at least not toward the river.”

Turning around abruptly, Warriors paced to the back of the room, bracing one arm against the wall and closing his eyes. His hands were shaking. 

“So it’s as we expected,” he said lowly, no satisfaction in the words even though he believed his theory to have been proven right.

“Well, I didn’t see any sign of guards after us yet,” Twilight told him carefully. 

Warriors nodded, still leaning against the wall. “That’s something, at least.”

“Four,” Wind asked suddenly, “where would he go? Did he know someone in the upper districts, or something?”

Four blinked in surprise. “Uh - probably not? He’s not rich.” Where would he go? Four tapped his fingers against his arm as he tried to imagine where Shadow might have run to. “... He wouldn’t have gone back to his dad, probably. It wouldn’t have ended well if he did.”

“So he’s effectively disappeared.” Warriors straightened, turning back to face the room and pulling his composure back together. 

“Why, though?” Four asked, mostly to himself, still trying to think. “Figuring out where would be easier if we knew why.”

“He left quickly,” Warriors said, “which most likely means he had a plan, or something immediate to take care of. He didn’t tell anyone, so it’s probably something he knew we wouldn’t approve of.”

Time nodded. “It’s impressive that he came up with a plan that quickly. He didn’t strike me as the sort of person to act on something half-baked.”

Not usually. Four knew how careful Shadow was, how few risks he took -

… Unless Four was involved.

“Another reason this was probably an extreme reaction, in either direction,” Warriors pointed out seriously. “Positive or negative, something about this information hit him right into action.”

“He already knew some of us have magic,” Twilight pointed out, gesturing to his markings. “That can’t be what did it.”

“And from our reaction to his presence at the ranch, he likely already suspected we were doing something illegal here,” Time said thoughtfully.

“So it must have been the implications of rebellion, or the tax itself,” Warriors finished. “One of which has him headed straight to the authorities, and the other sends him… where?”

Shadow had a plan. Something he felt confident about, something in the upper districts of the city, something related to hearing about a tax and the king’s plan for it.

Four remembered their first meeting, and the pieces clicked.

He was going to the print shop. Not to talk to Vaati, but to use the machines.

“Beats me,” Twilight was saying with a sigh. “I didn’t get to know him very well before this. The marks made him nervous, I think.”

“He’s also effectively risking his best chance for food and housing by leaving, according to Four,” Warriors pointed out, “so this could be personal, something with enough strong emotion tied to it that it could override common sense.”

“What is personal about taxes to a teenager?” Time muttered, starting to pace slowly.

“I don’t know,” Four found himself saying. He didn’t want to be wrong, and he really didn’t want Wars to just brush him off again. If he was right, Shadow would be back by tomorrow. “None of this is making sense.”

“If he felt his task was so urgent, we’ll be finding out about whatever it is soon enough,” Warriors said grimly.

 


 

Shadow wasn’t back the next day.

He wasn’t back the day after that, either, and by the next morning, Four was about ready to start clawing at the walls just to release a bit of anxious energy.

It didn’t help that everyone else on the ranch was anxious, too. Warriors roped Twilight into patrolling the property, Sky hovered, Wind never went anywhere without at least one doll, Legend somehow had more papers every time Four saw him, Hyrule took on as many chores as he could, Time barely left his “office,” and Malon and Wild made enough food to feed an army. Tension sat like a thick blanket over the whole ranch.

It only got worse when Sky and Wild came back with a flyer.

Your new tax is going directly into the royal treasury, it read, above a representation of two hands, one holding a fish and the other a pile of coins. He’s feeding his pockets and letting the army starve. It ended with large, blocky letters that looked like they were dripping: your money, stolen!

“No one else knew about this,” Time pointed out, laying the flyer down on the dining room table. “Unless one of you has been working on this in secret -” he glanced at Four, but didn’t press the issue any further than that - “then this has to be Shadow’s doing.”

“But why hide it?” Warriors asked, greatly relaxed from before- back to his usual state of semi-wariness. “If we were letting Wind help, why would he think we’d stop him ?”

“Hey!”

Because he was the outsider in the group, Four thought grimly, or at least that was probably how he saw himself. He wanted to be useful. Had he even thought about the danger? Had he even realized how dangerous it actually was to get involved in this sort of thing?

… Would he tell anyone how he got the information on that flyer, if he was caught?

“I’m not sure,” Time said with a sigh. “It’s possible he wasn’t thinking about it in those terms.”

“Where’d he get the money for all that?” Wind asked, bouncing slightly on his toes in what was either excitement, worry, or both.

He didn’t. Four knew he hadn’t paid for it, not when Vaati had thrown him out like that. The question now was why he wasn’t telling them that.

He stared at the flyer, remembering that afternoon in the back of the shop, and couldn’t make himself say anything.

“Four?” Wind asked, tugging on the side of his sleeve, “do you know how Shadow would get the money for that?”

“No idea,” Four said quietly.

Time hummed thoughtfully. “It’s possible he didn’t pay for it.”

“Right,” Warriors said, eyes widening, “he worked in some sort of print shop, didn’t he?”

“According to Four, yes,” Time agreed. “And he can carve, so it’s possible he carved the blocks for the images himself.”

Warriors turned to Four. “Could you show us the shop? He might be nearby, especially if he can’t go home.”

“Well, his bitch of a dad runs it, so I doubt he’s there,” Four said with a shrug, trying to downplay the awful feeling he was starting to get about all of this. “That isn’t the only print shop in town, though; we could split up and try searching near the others.”

Looking over to check with Time, Warriors gave Four a nod. “Seems like a good plan. I’m less familiar with the town- how many people do you think we’ll need?”

One. Four knew where he was going. “Three or four, maybe.”

“And you will not be one of them,” Time said with a raised eyebrow. “Need I remind you that you are a wanted criminal, captain?”

Warriors sighed. “Twilight, then. That’s one.”

“And me,” Four put in. “That’s two.”

Sky, who had ducked into the kitchen to grab food for himself and Wild, stepped out and raised a hand. “I’ll go, too.”

“Acceptable,” Warriors said, in a tone just barely reasonable enough to not be considered a grumble.

“Three is probably best for now,” Time said with a nod to Four and Sky. “Thank you both. If you could ask Twilight about going with you -” he gave Wars a meaningful look - “and head out soon, that would be appreciated.”

“Of course,” Sky agreed, and Four was out the door almost before he finished the words.

Twilight, of course, agreed to go with them with barely a question asked, and they made it to Castle Town before midday. Four gave Sky and Twilight suggestions on where to start their searches, they agreed on a meeting point, and then Four made a beeline for Vaati’s shop.

Doing this would almost certainly mess everything up for Shadow, if he hadn’t been caught. But there was something dark and terrified clinging to Four’s lungs like tar, and he couldn’t make himself believe that everything had gone according to plan.

Four pushed open the door to the shop without letting himself hesitate.

Vaati was behind the counter, and stood when he saw Four, giving him a stony glare. “ You again. I told you that you are not welcome in my shop.”

“Amazingly, I don’t care. Where’s Shadow?” Four demanded.

“Why do you think I’d know?” Vaati said archly, with an odd hint of satisfaction, “If I saw him, I’d have him dragged out of my shop.” 

Four latched onto the irregularity like a bloodhound. “Oh really?”

“Absolutely. He has no business being on my property- and neither do you.”

“What did you do.” It was barely a question.

“Just what any good, law-abiding citizen would have done,” Vaati said, shrugging and pretending to examine the spine of a book on the counter. “It really is just terrible, the influence you’ve had on him- trespassing, theft, and spreading treasonous papers? I’d like to say I never would have thought it possible, but that boy was always so easy to direct. Pity he started listening to you instead of me.”

Four’s hands curled into fists. Shadow had definitely been caught, and the thought terrified him. “Maybe he just got tired of you telling him he wasn’t worth anything.”

I was being realistic. You, on the other hand, just swanned in here, planting thoughts of rebellion in that poor boy’s head, and turned him into a liar and a thief.” Vaati shook his head. “I imagine he’ll soon realize just how good he had it here, if he didn’t figure it out in whatever hellhole you took him to when I kicked him out.”

“Where is he?” Four hissed.

“Wherever the guards take traitors,” Vaati said, with a shrug and a cruel smile, “I can’t imagine it’s pleasant, but that’s altogether his problem.”

Vaati had called the guards on him. Four’s hands were starting to shake a little bit. “You called the guards on your son?”

“That boy hasn’t been my son in years,” Vaati snapped. “Maybe he should have thought about that before trespassing, stealing, and trying to use my business to spread dangerous slander.”

“It isn’t like he attached your name to it,” Four shot back. “And it’s a good thing he isn’t your son anymore, because you are the sorriest excuse for a father I’ve ever had the displeasure of meeting!”

Vaati didn’t even give that sentence the attention needed to shrug it off. “He used my supplies, and my shop could easily have been implicated if they were traced back.” He picked up the book on the counter, opening it and pointedly looking down at the pages, away from Four. “Now get out, you’re dirtying the shop.”

“Make me.”

Vaati’s eyes flicked upwards, gaze meeting Four’s with exasperated dismissal. “Of course you’re going to be difficult about this.” He stood, walking around the counter and heading for the door. “Why would I expect anything else, you haven’t been anything but difficult so far-”

Four was a middle child who had lived with Legend for the past three years. He excelled at being difficult.

He had also been taught to throw a punch by a trained knight.

The instant Vaati was close enough, Four darted forward and elbowed him in the gut to make him double over, then punched him in the face as hard as he could.

Vaati gasped, head snapping back as he fell to the floor. He pushed himself up with shaking arms, watching Four warily. “You’re going to wish you hadn’t done that.”

“I really doubt that,” Four growled, shaking out his hand. “And you can save your threats, I won’t be back.”

“You certainly won’t be.” Vaati moved towards the door again, this time circling slightly around Four so he stayed out of reach.

Four took a step into Vaati’s path to the door. Anger was still simmering under his skin, humming in his lungs every time he took a breath. “I’d advise you to go back behind the counter and just let me leave.”

Eyes narrowed, Vaati stared at Four for a moment, then shoved him over, running past him through the door.

“Guards! I’ve been attacked!”

Fuck.  

Four scrambled to his feet and ran too, completely ignoring Vaati in favor of getting into an alleyway as quickly as possible. He’d gotten to know the streets around the print shop, he could get away if he wasn’t caught by this initial group.

There was more indistinct shouting behind him, but Four managed to weave through enough different alleys and streets that the guards never got close enough to be a threat.

Sky and Twilight were waiting for him back at the agreed meeting point, and as soon as Sky saw him, he tensed. “What happened?”

“I’ll explain later,” Four told him, barely even slowing down as he headed for the gate. “Right now we have to get out of here before the guards talk to each other.”

Sky hurried after him and wordlessly draped his cloak around Four’s shoulders, Twilight right behind them.

Four pulled the hood up and tried to breathe. His lungs felt tight, and he was still shaking, just a bit. He couldn’t tell if it was from anger or not.

He held it together through the Castle Town gate, down the long road to the ranch, up the stairs to the porch. He wasn’t calm, but he was holding it together as he stepped into the house.

“Did you find anything?” Warriors asked, standing up and quickly moving closer while scanning them for injuries.

Four took a deep breath.

Then his knees gave out and he sat down hard, choking on a sob.

“Four?” Sky asked in alarm, immediately kneeling next to him and pulling him into a side hug. “Are you alright?”

Four shook his head, turning to bury his face in Sky’s shoulder with a keen.

“Four,” Warriors repeated, voice steadier but with no less tension, “are you hurt? What happened?”

“This -” Four cut himself off with a sob, curling tighter into Sky’s side. “This is my fault.”

“How?” Warriors asked, softer than Four had expected. “Tell us what’s wrong. We can’t help until we know.”

Four took a deep, shuddering breath. “I - I didn’t tell him, and he just - he wanted to help, Wars, this is my fault.”

“We don’t need to discuss fault right now,” Warriors told him, “just tell us what happened so we can help fix it.”

“His dad called the guards on him,” Four whispered. He couldn’t make himself say it any louder.

“Oh,” Sky breathed, shifting to hold Four more securely. “That’s - Four, I’m so sorry.”

“Do you know where they sent him?” Warriors asked. Twilight had disappeared into the hallway, probably telling Time they had returned.

Four shook his head, biting back another sob. “I didn’t - didn’t see it, he just said he did and I fucking believe him, he’s an asshole ‘n I should have hit him harder.”

“You hit him?” Sky asked, gently undoing the clasp of the cloak. When Four nodded, Sky pressed a kiss to the top of his head and quietly said “Good. That was dangerous, and you aren’t going back to Castle Town for a good long while, but… good.”

“He won’t have to stay away for long, if all goes well,” Warriors pointed out, “the attempt on the castle is only a few weeks from now.”

“Shadow got arrested,” Four sobbed, another wave of crushing guilt slamming into him. Shadow had gotten arrested, and it was entirely Four’s fault.

“And Legend will free him,” Warriors tried to reassure Four, “he just has to hold on for now. Less than two weeks.”

But who knew what could happen in those two weeks? What would happen if some asshole guard took Shadow’s trouble hearing the wrong way? Would they question him? If they thought he was a traitor, would they torture him?

Four had no way of knowing. He was just stuck here, on the outside, while someone he cared about was locked up and in danger, and he’d only found out after it already happened.

Again.

Goddesses, here he was again.  

“I -” Four started, but - not again, why did he have to do this again - he cut himself off and just clung tighter to Sky with a soft, muffled wail.

“Shh, shh,” Sky murmured, rocking him back and forth just slightly and running a hand through his hair. “I’ve got you.”

There were quiet footsteps, and a deep voice - Time - murmuring to Warriors. Four ignored it and just sobbed.

This was all his fault. He was the one who brought Shadow back here, who fought for him to stay on the ranch, who didn’t tell him what they were doing so he knew the risks. This was his fault. Maybe Vaati was right - he really was a terrible influence.

There was a familiar quick pattern of thumps from the nearby wall, and Four didn’t even need to look up to know Wind was turning the corner from the staircase at full speed. “Four! Dad! Did you-” 

“Wind, go upstairs, please.” Sky’s voice was gentle but firm.

“Four?” Wind asked, quiet and apprehensive, “Four, what happened? Is he…”

Dead?

Goddesses, he could be, and Four wouldn’t even know. Another keen tore out of his throat as he curled even further against Sky’s side.

“Shadow ran into the guards,” Sky said, an anchor in the storm, still running his hand gently through Four’s hair. “Details later, Wind, Four needs a minute.”

“Okay,” Wind said uncertainly, stepping away. There was another quiet noise in the hallway, and Four could just make out Hyrule’s voice. A few seconds later, there were two sets of footsteps on the stairs, much quieter than before.

Four sobbed again. “‘S my fault.”

“No, no, it isn’t,” Sky soothed. “Shadow made his own choices, and so did his dad. That isn’t your fault.”

“If I didn’t -” Four didn’t let himself finish that thought. There were a lot of things he could say, a lot of things he’d fucked up, and he didn’t want Sky hearing most of them.

Sky pressed another kiss to his hair. “You did the best you could. That’s all I ask of you, you know that.”

Four didn’t answer. He just hiccuped with a wave of fresh tears, trying not to think about the horrible things that could be happening to one of the people he cared about most. Or the fact that he hadn’t even gotten to say goodbye.

Two more weeks. Four prayed to every goddess he could think of that Shadow would be okay for two more weeks.

They had to get this right.

Notes:

Im so proud of shadow genuinely. I love that guy so much. Hes so fucking brave (and a little dumb about it rn but thats ok we love him anyways kjsdhflkhfsd)

Im also so sorry for four rn he is having a Rough Time

,.,.,.at least he got to punch vaati?

 

Hope you’re enjoying, we’ll be back tomorrow with the end of act two!!!! <3333 love you guys so much :D

Chapter 15: The Resolution

Notes:

Welcome back <3333 enjoy the last chapter of act two!!!
Act three is relatively ready, so unless we decide to delay it in order to catch up on future acts you can expect it within about the next week?

Love yall, have some tasty downfallduo

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[An excerpt from a letter, sent by Legend’s correspondent]

 

My Most Witty Wordsmith,

I am sorry to hear about your recent troubles. I will keep an eye out as much as possible for our mutual friend, but I simply pass in much different circles than they would, and there are so many struggling under those distasteful systems. I am afraid I will not be able to do much without compromising my position- and while I would endeavor near anything for you, my dearest confidant, I would humbly plead that you not ask this of me, as I fear I am of better use loose in the castle than behind bars along with your ally.

[...]

Apologetically yours,

[A doodle of a bunny wearing a large sun hat]

 


 

Honestly, Legend finding Hyrule was pure luck.

He had been out for a walk around the ranch, spiraling out further and further from the house as he tried - and failed - to clear his head enough to write back to his contact about a recent issue with one of the major families. He had nearly been ready to call it quits and go bother Wars for a while when he saw the boot.

It was poking out from behind a tree, and as Legend took a few curious steps around, he saw a figure curled in on themself, hugging their knees to their chest. A few more steps, and he was close enough to identify them.

“Hyrule?” Legend kept his voice down, but in the quiet around them, it sounded much louder than it was.

Startling, Hyrule let his arms fall, looking up at Legend in surprise. He sniffed quietly, then gave Legend a not-quite-convincing smile. “Hey, Legend.”

“... Are you okay?” Hyrule didn’t look okay. His eyes were red, like he’d been crying.

“Yeah,” Hyrule said, standing up and leaning against the tree. “Decent. Just a bit tired, I guess.”

Legend wondered, just for a second, if he should push this. Hyrule had a tendency to either shut down or run if he felt cornered. But this was his best friend, crying behind a tree, and Legend needed to at least try to make sure he was actually okay. “You sure? You don’t look so good.”

Hyrule tilted his head to the side slightly. “Isn’t this how I usually look?”

“Well, usually you don’t look like you’ve been crying.”

With a sigh, Hyrule looked down, studying a piece of bark he was holding, avoiding Legend’s eyes. “Everyone cries sometimes.”

“It sucks less when you do it with someone,” Legend pointed out quietly. He certainly felt better when he cried on Wars than when he cried alone.

“Well,” Hyrule said, tone unusually short, “I came out here specifically so I wouldn’t bother anyone.”

Legend frowned. “What? Why? If something’s wrong, we can’t help if you don’t tell us.”

Hyrule made a frustrated noise. “Haven’t I made my issues everyone else’s problem for long enough?” He sighed, dropping the bark and rubbing his face with his hands. “Sorry, sorry. I didn’t mean that.”

“... What did you mean?” Legend asked cautiously, feeling like he was opening a door to something he hadn’t even realized was there.

“I just,” Hyrule took a deep breath, “I don’t need help with this. I didn’t want to bother anyone just because I needed a little cry. You’re all-” He cut himself off again. “Things are complicated right now. I don’t want to make them more complicated.”

“If you let us help, they’ll get less complicated again,” Legend pointed out. He could kick himself for not realizing Hyrule was upset later, right now he needed to figure out what was wrong and fix it.

Hyrule forced another smile, but Legend could see the hurt in it. “The last thing I want to do is bother you all, especially right now.”

“What if we want you to bother us?” Legend asked, crossing his arms to try and hide his own hurt. “What if I want all of you to be okay, even though things are getting complicated? What if I don’t care about you being a bother, I just - Rulie, I want to help.”  

Smile fading slightly, Hyrule nodded. “I know you do. But there are more important things you’re focusing on, I don’t want to distract from that.”

“You -” Legend took a deep breath, trying to figure out how to say this right. “You don’t have to tell me why you’re upset. But you’re my best friend, and I don’t want you to be upset if I can help it, so - so if you want to tell me, I promise it won’t be distracting me. You’re important too.”

Hyrule bit his lip. “I know. I know you want to help. Goddesses, Legend, that’s why you’re doing all of this! Because you want to help so badly. But there are so, so many people out there whose lives you’re going to change.” His voice had started to shake, and there were clearly tears in his eyes. “I couldn’t- I’d never fucking forgive myself if I took that attention away from them. You’re saving the kingdom, Legend, I can manage an hour or so of tears.”

Oh.

Legend took a careful step toward Hyrule, holding out a tentative hand. “It’s not all on me, Rulie. Things aren’t going to fall apart if I take an hour or two to make sure my friend is okay.”

“But asking you to make that choice? I couldn’t-” Hyrule was struggling for words. “How am I supposed to put myself above all those people? How am I supposed to be so fucking selfish as to make you deal with my impossibly small problems when you’re preparing to run an entire government?” He threw his hands up, taking a few paces away from the tree then circling back. “I can handle myself.”

Hyrule brought a hand up to wipe his tears, turning away with a choked, angry sob. “I should be able to handle myself.” 

“Like I should have been able to handle myself?” Legend asked, sharper than he’d meant to, thinking of all the times he’d been so angry at his own inability to just suck it up and do what his father wanted.

Blinking in confusion, Hyrule turned back to him. “Wait, what? When?”

“Oh, I don’t know, the last seventeen years of my life? Every single fucking time my father talked to me? Take your fucking pick,” Legend snapped, and he shouldn’t be snapping at Hyrule, but somehow the anger had never really gone away, and it needed to go somewhere.

“That’s completely different,” Hyrule said, slowly going from confusion to frustration, “you didn’t have anyone to go to, and I’ve had nearly three years of this luxury-” he gestured around them, as if indicating the ranch, “-and I’m still running off to sob like a child because-” he stopped short, turning around again and covering his face with his hands.

“Because of what, Hyrule?” Legend asked, finally managing to shove some of the anger away. “I’ve sobbed like a baby over the stupidest shit while I’ve been here, because I’m really fucked up, and three years of people being decent to me doesn’t magically fix that.”

“That’s trauma,” Hyrule mumbled into his hands, “it’s different.”

“I don’t know if it’s different or not because I don’t know what you’re upset about,” Legend reminded him, though he faltered just a bit on the words. “You don’t - you don’t have to tell me. Just. I won’t know what’s wrong if you don’t.”

Hyrule paused for a long moment, then his shoulders slumped even more. “...I’m mad because I am selfish. Because none of this is fucking enough for me. Because we’re trying to save everyone-” he flung an arm out, turning back to Legend, tears streaming down his face. “-and I’m pouting about how many fucking hours I get to-” He cut himself off again, stomping a foot on the dirt, hands shaking, then took a breath. 

Hyrule’s voice shook as he said, “I just want to spend time with you. And that makes me feel so terribly self-serving, because you’re doing fine, because it’s been helping you focus, and you have Wars, and-” he slapped a hand over his mouth, then met Legend’s gaze with wide eyes. “I didn’t mean that, I promise I didn’t mean that. I’m so sorry-”

Legend almost felt like he couldn’t breathe. “Hyrule… I - Why didn’t you tell me?”

Hyrule let out a frustrated wordless shout. “Because I knew you’d respond like this! Because I knew you’d get worried and want to help, because you care so much and now I’m using it against you to get what I want!” 

“No you aren’t!” Legend protested. “You think I don’t want to be spending more time with you, too? The only reason I’m not losing my mind is because I’ve got a lot of other shit to distract myself with!”

Goddesses above, he hadn’t really let himself think about it, but he missed Hyrule. He missed when they could just run around and have fun together and not worry about anything. Actually saying the words, naming the feeling he’d been shoving off, was a sort of relief.

“And those things are important, ” Hyrule said, suddenly quiet again, like he was desperately trying to convince Legend of his point. “It’s- it’s not about what we want. Especially not now, not so close to the revolution. It’s about what matters, what you need to do.”

“... Rulie, you matter,” Legend said, suddenly feeling like he might start crying. “You - You’re my best friend, and that fucking matters, and - does it not matter to you?”

“No-” Hyrule hurried to say, suddenly breathless, “no, no it- it means everything to me, I just-” he couldn’t quite hold back a sob, and covered his mouth with both hands. “I can’t just take this from you!”

“Take what from me?” Legend nearly demanded, rubbing his eyes to force the tears back.

“I don’t know! Attention, affection , time and energy- things you could use to help people who are actually dying out there, things that you need to memorize plans to keep yourself alive-” Hyrule took a shaking breath, then continued. “I can’t be the reason you get yourself killed.”

Legend’s breath stuttered in his lungs, and he stared at Hyrule in shock. “... What?”

“This isn’t something I can fix,” Hyrule said, tears nearly stopped, quiet and deadly serious. “This isn’t something I can heal, this isn’t something I can show you. I am completely and utterly out of my depth and it’s fucking terrifying. I can’t help you in any way that matters.” He shrugged, stepping back and wiping his eyes with a resigned little laugh. “I showed you the world outside the walls, and now it’s your turn to decide what to do with it.”

“I want to go skip rocks with my best friend,” Legend whispered, finally giving up on wiping his eyes. It was a losing battle, anyway. “I want - I want twenty minutes where things are normal, and no one’s life is in my hands, and I’m not anyone important.”

Hyrule put a hand on his forehead, leaning against the tree again, mumbling something quietly enough that Legend could only pick out the word ‘ Wars’.

“What about Wars?” Legend asked with a little sniffle.

“He’s someone who can help , who can defend you here and in the castle.” Hyrule shrugged. “It’s safer to hang out with him.”

Legend shook his head, wrapping his arms around his stomach like a shield. “I don’t care if it’s safer, I want to hang out with both of you, because you’re both my brothers and I love you and I want to spend time with you!”

“You shouldn’t,” Hyrule grumbled, wiping his eyes again.

“Well, maybe I don’t care if I should or not!”

Hyrule shrugged, letting out a wet laugh. “That’s fair, I guess.”

Legend sniffed again, brushing the tears from his cheeks with the hem of his sleeve. “Rulie, my people matter to me. That’s why I’m doing this. But I’m here because of you, and I’ve never met most of them, but you are my brother and my best friend, and you being happy matters to me.” He took a deep, shaky breath. “So, can - can we go run around in the woods? Please? Just for a little while?”

“Okay,” Hyrule said, after a moment’s pause. He scuffed his boot against the dirt. “Sorry for being… weird about this.”

“It’s okay for you to be weird,” Legend said quietly, holding out a hand in invitation. “I care about you anyway.”

A slow smile grew across Hyrule’s face as he took Legend’s hand, hesitant at first until Legend gave his hand a gentle squeeze. “Want to go find some bugs? I bet Wild would love to see any new ones.”

“Bet I can find more than you.” It was a weak attempt at teasing, but Legend tried for a proper smile anyway.

“Not if we’re holding hands,” Hyrule grinned, tightening his grip and gently pulling Legend towards the tree line.

“Well shit,” Legend said, making absolutely no attempt to let go. “I guess we’ll just have to find them together.”

“Terrible,” Hyrule said dryly, smile making it clear that he was still joking, “it’s impossible to escape. No competition for you today, Legend.”

Legend scrubbed the tear tracks off of his face and smiled back, more genuine this time. “My worst nightmare. How will I cope?”

Hyrule shrugged, gently bumping their shoulders together. “I guess I’ll just have to help you out.”

“Like always.” Legend’s tone was a little more serious than he’d meant it to be. He did mean it, though; Hyrule was always helping him, in one way or another.

“Not always,” Hyrule said gently, “sometimes you’re helping me. Or we’re both helping each other. Actually, it’s probably mostly that last one.”

Legend bumped their shoulders again. “That sounds good to me.”

They returned to the ranch a few hours later, pleasantly exhausted and carrying three bugs to show Wild and Wind. Hyrule risked one of them escaping by putting it in his pocket so he could keep holding Legend’s hand. 

Legend didn’t care if the bug got away or not, despite the time spent searching for it. His best friend mattered more, and his hand in Legend’s reassured him that Hyrule wasn’t going anywhere.

Notes:

I had been wondering for a while why hyrule was being so quiet and it turns out it was to stay out of the way and not be a bother. Heartbreaking. Anyways, ive found him now, and legend’s squirrelled him out of his little depression hole <3

Love you guys, thanks so much for your lovely comments, and hope you enjoyed act two!!!

Up next: The Apprehension (interlude) and ACT THREE- INTO THE FIRE

>:333333

Chapter 16: Interlude: The Apprehension

Notes:

Guys i love them. I love them so much.

We only have one chapter left to work on for act three, but its being annoyingly hard to write (for me at least hahah) so enjoy this, and stay tuned!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

For once, Legend had enough self-control to not go up to the roof when he needed to think.

Everyone had been on edge all day, and Time and Wars had barely come out of Time’s office at all. They had known that the moment of the coup was coming, soon, but now, on the edge of it? It felt like the whole ranch was holding its breath. Legend didn’t want to add any extra stress. He wasn’t sure he could take it.

So he was just sitting out on the porch swing, watching the stars, rocking the chair back and forth just a bit with one foot. It felt like a fucked up sort of meditation.

Forward, and he pictured Hyrule in the city, face uncovered, unafraid. Back, and he pictured Wind in the palace dungeons. Wars laughing by the water mill. Sky being executed.

Forward, back, forward, back. Success, failure, success, failure.

“You’re up late,” Wars said from the doorway. Legend turned to look, and Wars let the door softly creak shut, moving to sit next to him on the swing.

“Couldn’t sleep.” It was true, probably. In all honesty he hadn’t tried. He couldn’t imagine getting restful sleep tonight, of all nights.

Wars nodded, leaning back slightly against the bench, which made the swing rock slowly back and forth. Forward and back. Success or failure.  

“You know, you’ll need your rest tonight more than ever,” Wars told him gently. “It’s not what you want to hear, and I know it probably doesn’t help, but it’s true.”

Legend shrugged, resisting the urge to push the swing back into the steady rhythm he’d had going.

There was a minute of silence, and then Wars sighed. “I can’t think of a better way to have this conversation, so I’m just going to ask the annoying question. How are you doing?” His tone was wryly amused, but when Legend glanced over he could see that Wars’ face was serious.

“Great,” Legend said dryly. “Never been more calm and emotionally stable in my life.”

Wars patted his shoulder. “I was looking for something to tell me where to start, kid. I don’t want to put more worries into your head than you already have crammed in there.”

“If we fuck things up tomorrow, everyone’s probably going to die.” The words felt like ashes in his mouth.

“We’ve been planning this for years. Time’s built a truly worrying number of backup plans, and just as many possible escape routes.” Wars leaned towards him, putting an arm around Legend’s shoulder and gently scooting him closer. “We’ll be there to help you. Something always goes wrong, but the plan doesn’t hinge on every piece of itself going perfectly.”

“I guess.” Legend did know that. Time had gone over the plan, and the backup plans, and the backup plans for the backup plans, and the escape routes, and the backup escape routes so many times with all of them that it had started to make Legend’s head spin. He knew how many points of failure were necessary to get all of them killed. 

But people could get unlucky. And the feeling of being hunted down in the street, Hyrule’s hand in his, had never quite gone away.

“I can’t tell you that things are going to be fine,” Wars said quietly. “But whatever happens, you’ll survive it. I give you my word.”

I don’t want to survive it without all of you. Legend bit back the words, because it didn’t matter how true they were, Wars didn’t want to hear them. “... Okay.”

“You’re not sounding very reassured.” Wars elbowed him lightly in the side, worried expression once again contrasting with his joking tone. “Legend, if you don’t tell me what you’re worried about, I can’t help you with it.”

Legend hesitated for a long moment, then took a deep breath. “... Wars, can - can I be really selfish for a second?”

“You can always be whatever you want around me.”

“... Please promise you won’t sacrifice yourself for me,” Legend said very quietly. “I really don’t want to have to live with that again.”

Wars closed his eyes, turning his head away. He took a deep breath before saying, “There’s no way to guarantee who will live or die in battle, Legend.”

You’ll survive it. I give you my word.

Legend leaned a little more into Wars’ side and tried not to think about it.

“I won’t make a promise I can’t keep,” Wars whispered into the night, staring up at the clouds that were slowly shifting across the sky. “Not to you.”

“I love you,” Legend said on impulse, because there was a very real possibility he might be running out of time to say it. “You’re my brother, and I love you, and I’m really fucking scared I’m about to lose you.” Then, after a moment of hesitation, he added “You’re the only good thing my father ever did for me.”

Wars wrinkled his nose. “I made my choice, let’s not give the soon to be ex-king that credit.” He sighed, and continued, “You helped me believe that things could be better. My trust was earned by you, Legend, and it’s not something I give lightly. You’re my brother, and that’s why I fight for you. Not because of a promise I made years ago to an unjust king, because of the person that you are, and who you continue to be.”

And that should feel good. That he had earned Wars’ trust, that Wars trusted him to do this right. But all Legend wanted to do was curl up in a ball and scream that he didn’t want Wars to fight for him.

He wondered, for a brief, distracted moment, if shaking Wars by the shoulders and shouting in his face that he wanted his big brother to stop thinking like a bodyguard for two fucking seconds would get through to him. Probably not.

“Thanks, Wars,” he said after a moment, giving him a shaky little smile.

Wars looked at him for a long moment, and Legend could see the exhaustion in his eyes, could see just how hard Wars was working to keep himself together. 

Shifting to face Legend, Wars dropped off the swing, halting its motion by kneeling in front of it and putting his hands on Legend’s shoulders, deadly serious. “It’s okay to be scared, Legend. I’m scared, too. And I can promise you that I won’t take any unnecessary risks.”

Legend nodded, because while he and Wars had different definitions of unnecessary, that was a promise he could trust. It was something.

Wars was searching his face, and didn’t seem to find what he was looking for. “I don’t want to die for you, kid,” he said, words coming out slightly rushed, like he was as desperate to convince Legend as Legend was to convince him. “I promise, I don’t. I want to live with you, to see what you make out of this mess of a kingdom, but that can’t happen if you’re gone. Do you understand?”

“I guess.” It made sense. Legend hated thinking about himself as more important than anyone else, as being worth the sacrifice of someone else’s life, but… Wars had a point. Legend was the only one who could do this. Without him, they didn’t have a chance.

“I am honored to call you my brother, and I would be honored to live until I’m older than Time in the kingdom you fix, and I would be fucking honored to be the reason you’re able to do those things, through my life or death. You’re going to change the world, Legend, and it needs you. If I didn’t- if something happened to you, and I-” Wars cut himself off, breath stuttering slightly, before continuing. “I’ve never believed in anything more strongly than I do in you, my absolutely brilliant little brother. I want to make this happen. I want to help people, and I want to help you. You are the hope the people need.” He blinked hard, unable to stop the first tear from slipping down his face. “Do you want to know how I know that?”

Legend took a breath, trying to steady his own emotions, and quietly asked “How?”

“Because you did it for me.” Wars’ smile looked like it was breaking through the pained expression on his face, like the rising sun chasing out the last of the night. “You were the hope I needed. You’ve given me more than you could ever know, and- I see what you give to others too! You’ve built a family out of a couple broken little groups of people, and-” he took a deep breath, tilting his head to wipe his tears on his shoulder so he didn’t have to let go of Legend. “And me. If I can help you bring that to others, it will mean more than almost anything else.”

Wars took a moment, then continued. “But what means the most, more than the kingdom, more than the others, is that I have the chance, the honor, the opportunity, to keep my little brother alive. I’m going to fight for that, Legend. But I promise, I promise, not to forget to fight for myself too.”

There.

Legend’s vision went a little blurry with tears of his own as he nodded, relieved in ways he couldn’t really put words to. “Okay.”

Reaching forward to pull Legend into a hug, Wars shifted so they were both sitting again, one hand slowly carding through Legend’s hair from where he was tucked close against Wars’ chest. “It’s going to be okay, you know that? Whatever happens tomorrow, you’ll be okay.”

“It’s never been me I’ve been worried about,” Legend mumbled, burying his face in Wars’ tunic.

He felt Wars huff out a tiny laugh. “That’s why I’m here. To worry about you, when you won’t.”

“And I do the same thing for you.”

Wars sighed. “I left myself open for that one, huh?”

“Mhm.” Legend tried to just breathe, blinking back the tears. “We’re all just a bunch of fucking idiots who don’t worry about ourselves.”

“Caring about others is exactly what’s going to make you such a good king,” Wars told him, and there was a shifting of fabric that told Legend that he was wiping the remainder of tears from his face.

Legend laughed at that, just a little. “Fuck, I’m going to be king if we pull this off.”

“We’ll be with you every step of the way,” Wars reminded him gently. “I haven’t forgotten my promise from before, either. I’ll remind you to fix things, as many times as you need me to.”

“You remember that?” That had been an awful night. The first time he’d nearly lost Hyrule, paired with the anxiety of getting caught and worrying that Warriors would tell his father, paired with the harsh reality of just how much there was to fix in this country he would inherit. He had sobbed like a little kid on a near stranger - Wars hadn’t even known him yet. Legend had halfway thought he made the promise to make him stop crying. And that had been years ago.

Wars swung the seat slightly with his foot. “I promised to, didn’t I?”

“Yeah. Yeah, you did, I just - I wasn’t sure you meant it,” Legend said quietly.

“I wasn’t going to lie to a kid who was crying on me,” Wars said, “not on purpose. I could promise to remind you without guaranteeing how long I would be around. Of course, I was only just starting to figure out who you were, so I thought I’d just… get my job done and then leave.”

… That was interesting.

“Get your job done?” Legend echoed, brow furrowing in thought. “Your job was… being my bodyguard, though.”

Except…

I’ve been wanting to introduce you two for a while. Ever the game of chess with you, captain. I see why you wanted me to meet him.

“... Unless,” he said in barely more than a whisper, “it wasn’t.”

“My real job was to assess if you were a danger to any rebellious proceedings in the palace,” Wars told him, sounding a little embarrassed. “It wasn’t a mistake that I was assigned there. It took Time a lot of work, actually, given my reputation.”

“Reputation?” Legend hadn’t heard about Wars having any sort of a reputation, aside from his title. By design, probably.

Wars sighed, leaning his head against the backrest of the seat. “I was not exactly… well liked by the other guards.” 

Legend frowned, sitting back enough that he could see Wars’ face. “Why not?”

“That,” Wars sighed, “is a very complicated question.” Legend could see the moonlight glint off of the remaining tear tracks on Wars’ face as he turned his head, avoiding Legend’s gaze. “It could have been so many things. It was so many things.”

“What’s one of them?” Legend asked, trying to keep his voice gentle. One at a time, instead of everything all at once.

Wars was still looking away, out across the garden to the barn. “I was a little overconfident when I started my training, for one thing. I was cocky, and I didn’t have the skills to back it up.” His tone turned a little wry. “First impressions are very important, after all.”

“And I bet they were so much better,” Legend huffed sarcastically, leaning back into Wars’ side. 

“Strength in numbers, if not in skill.” Wars pulled him closer, arm around his shoulders. “I did get better after a while- I earned my place as a captain fairly.”

Legend never had any doubt of that. Wars wasn’t the sort of person to get or to take a promotion unfairly. But… something was pinging in the back of his mind. Strength in numbers, what did that mean? Had there been that many people who didn’t like him? And something else, too, something Wars had said back before they started planning, back when they’d first arrived at the ranch.

Knight training had been a little hard on me for a lot of reasons, so one day Time raised his voice at me and I kind of freaked out. Once I told him why, he was careful not to do it anymore.

Legend was really starting to not like this.

“... Did they yell at you a lot?” he asked quietly. Better to know than assume.

Wars winced. “There’s a lot of yelling in training, in general. It was more the anger than the yelling, especially from Time.”

“Oh.” Legend really didn’t like that. “What did they do, then?”

“Various things,” Warriors said, obviously trying to be casual. Legend could see his discomfort, though, feel it in the way he’d gone a bit stiff and his hand had stopped rubbing Legend’s shoulder. “Some insults, some thievery, a few bruises. Nothing I couldn’t handle.”

And then there was everything else. All the subtle shit no one else ever saw, the kind that always set your teeth on edge and made you slip up more, the kind that got its teeth in you. Legend was very familiar with the subtle shit.

He hugged Wars a little tighter. “That fucking sucks. They shouldn’t have done that, and you’re way better than them, anyway.”

“Maybe that’s why they did it,” Wars joked, looking down at him with the start of a smile. “They knew I was too cool for them to ever match up to.”

“The correct response to that is to learn,” Legend grumbled.

“They multitasked.”

“Yeah, well, they must have sucked at that, too.”

“No, actually,” Wars said, shifting his gaze back to the night sky, “they managed it pretty well.” He shook his head, blinking a few times, then gave Legend another smile. “That’s all in the past, though.”

They hadn’t managed it at all, actually, because Wars was still worlds better than they could ever hope to be, but Legend let it drop. “Yeah. Adding that to the list.”

Wars let out an exhale that was almost a laugh. “Go ahead, kid.” 

He looked back to the sky, and there was a long, quiet moment of just… enjoying being next to each other. Soaking up the feeling, just in case all this was shattered tomorrow.

“I love you,” Legend said again, softly, more because he meant it than because he was afraid.

“I love you too,” Wars told him, voice gentle even as his arms tightened around Legend slightly. “My impossibly brave little brother. I’m so proud of you, you know that, right?”

Legend buried his face in Wars’ tunic again to hide the embarrassed little flush on his cheeks. “Mhm.”

“Good. Just wanted to make sure.” Wars rested his hand in Legend’s hair, carding through it gently.

Half a minute passed, and then Legend felt Wars take a deep breath, hand stilling, and knew that something important was going to be said.

“Legend, I need you to know that… you have options in this. Okay? There’s a sort of- backdoor, I guess- to the plan, if you need it.”

“... What kind of back door?” Legend asked cautiously.

“You don’t have to be here when everything goes down,” Wars told him, all in one breath like he was worried how Legend would react, then steadied his tone as he continued. “It’s arguably safer to have the heir somewhere secure until we know if the attempted coup is going to be successful-”

“Hold the fuck up,” Legend told him, bristling just a bit despite himself. Out of irritation or worry, he couldn’t exactly tell. Maybe both. “I’m not a chess piece, Wars, and you’re going all formal again.”

Wars exhaled with a minute head shake, then restarted. “As long as you’re somewhere else, safe and alive, you can always try again. Even if this revolution fails, you can keep going. Get power from other countries, I don’t know, just- it’s the safest option. For you, and the country.”

“I’m not leaving you guys,” Legend said firmly. “Not when you’re doing all of this because of me. I’m not gonna just - hand all of the danger off and let you risk your lives while I hide.” That was something his father would do. Legend refused to be like that, to be that sort of leader.

“You don’t have to fight, though,” Wars argued, “you’re more important to the effort than any of us. You can help your people more by staying safe than being another sword in the action.”

Legend shook his head. “No. I’m staying to help.”

“Legend, please.” Wars put a hand on his arm, and Legend could feel it shaking, just slightly. “If you’re somewhere safe from the fighting, I don’t have to watch your back. The whole ‘dying for you’ problem goes away!”

“No the fuck it doesn’t! You dying in something I started, trying to help me, is still dying for me,” Legend pointed out hotly, sitting back so he could look Wars in the eye. “I’m staying. You can’t talk me out of this.”

“You wouldn’t have to see it,” Wars said, hands balling into fists in his lap. “If something goes wrong, right there in front of you, if someone- you wouldn’t have to see it.”

“What, so I don’t see the consequences of my decisions and feel much more comfortable sending other people into the line of fire next time?” Legend snapped. “Say it however you want, I’m not abandoning my people.”

Wars stared at him for another long moment, then nodded. “Understood. I’ll keep you as safe as I can, then.”

Legend wasn’t sure if that was meant to be a dig, but he found himself setting his jaw and looking down at the boards of the porch anyway. He didn’t want to put Wars in more danger, but… he also didn’t want to be the sort of king who started conflict on a whim, without it affecting him in the slightest. Like his father. If he was going to start something like this, he was going to see it through, whatever that meant. And he wasn’t going to just watch from the sidelines.

“Our exit plans are still in place,” Wars said, after a minute of silence. “And those are non-negotiable.”

Legend nodded, a little stiffly. The exit plans were different. He didn’t want to leave his family, but escaping came before anything else, if things went sideways. “I know.” 

“Everything else is still in order, too,” Wars said, a bit softer. “And I meant every word I said earlier.” His tone turned a bit teasing. “ Especially the ones about getting some rest.”

“You’re still out here too,” Legend huffed, and he sounded fonder than he’d meant to when he added “Hypocrite.”

“I’m out here because you shouldn’t have to be alone right now,” Wars pointed out. “I’ve fought on less sleep than this, but you haven’t. We need you at your best tomorrow. All of us.”

Legend shrugged. He still felt a bit wound up, but he hadn’t really been expecting anything different, and the anger was starting to seep away. “And I need you at your best, because I have no idea what the fuck I’m doing, and you usually manage to point me in the right direction.”

“Great,” Wars said, tugging at Legend’s arm as he stood up. “Sounds like we’re in agreement. It’s sleep time.”

Legend rolled his eyes, but he let Wars pull him up. “Fine. No promises, but I’ll try.”

“That’s all I ask.”

Notes:

We at no point intended this to go the way that it did but. Uh. legend and wars didnt care. They just took control and rolled this chapter right off the tracks into near-shouting and away from soft reassurance

Totally worth it though, for the outcome we got. And it’ll become important later!! Stay tuned for,.,.,

ACT THREE: Into The Fire

>:3333333

Chapter 17: Act Three: Into the Fire; The Countdown

Notes:

Holy fuckin shitballs you guys, we’re BACK!!!!!!! INTO THE FIRE!!!!!!!

Welcome to a fun little deviation from our chaptery norm (i think youll enjoy it anyway though >:3 )

:DDDDD idk what else to say im just so so excited for the next several chapters!!! EEEEEEEE!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[Seven Hours Before]

 

Tetra was supposed to be belowdecks.

She didn’t exactly care, even though the once-safe docks were actually an-incredibly-dangerous-place docks this morning. Or, tonight- she wasn’t quite sure if it was dawn yet. The sky over the river was too foggy for her to tell.

Her parent didn’t even look surprised to find her watching the proceedings. They approached, leaving against the railing she was resting her arms on and looking over, joining her in watching the unloading of supplies and the organizing of people. 

The lanterns were blurred and indistinct through the mist, lending the whole thing a sort of ghostly air. Hushed conversations floated over despite the lack of breeze, rolling over the edges of the fog that always brushed the edges of the town from the water this early. 

Everything familiar, everything she’d seen and heard a hundred times, the air tasting exactly the same as it always did in the Castle Town Docks. Tetra took a deep breath of it, savoring the smell of water in the air, the cool air against her skin. One last morning, before everything changed.

“You’ll be well out of the way before the fighting starts,” her parent told her, a lighthearted but honest warning. 

“I know,” Tetra sighed, resting the side of her head on the railing. “We’ll get away fine, we don’t ever have to go back, I know.” She was repeating what she’d been told, what had been used to reassure her for weeks before this.

There was a short silence, before her parent put a hand on her back. “You’re worried about your friend, right?”

“Maybe,” Tetra grumbled, strangely unwilling to pull away from their touch, even to express frustration or embarrassment. Not today, not when everything was about to change.

“I’m sure he’ll be fine. He lives outside the town, doesn’t he?”

Tetra nodded, not looking over at them. Watching the fog rolling over the edges of the pier, dropping like a honey-thick waterfall onto the surface of the slow swells of river water. 

“And you’ll be safe too,” Tetra told them, almost a challenge. “The crew needs you here.” I need you here.

“We’re the ferries , not the Fairies,” they agreed quietly, “there’s no danger for us.”

Looking up into the dusky dawn, past the swirls of concealing fog up the hill towards Castle Town proper, Tetra almost wished there would be.

 


 

[Six Hours Before]

 

Wind couldn’t sleep.

It was the night before everything happened! How was he supposed to be able to sleep? 

Well, maybe the morning of everything happening, at this point. He wiggled around until he had enough room to roll over and check the window- the sky was lighter than before, stars paling as the sun approached- but stopped when he noticed his dad was shifting around too.

Sky looked uncomfortable- which made sense, he was wiggling like he couldn’t find a good place to sleep, but Wind could tell that he was more upset than uncomfortable just by looking at his face.

His dad never looked like that when he thought people were watching.

“Dad?” Wind whispered, scooting closer and tapping his shoulder, “dad, are you okay?” He didn’t have to worry about being too loud- Four was sleeping in the attic on the mattress that was originally supposed to be Shadow’s.

Sky shifted away from the touch, his expression twisting.

“Dad, it’s okay,” Wind reassured, rolling over so he was pressed against Sky and pulling his dad’s arm over his shoulders like a hug. “I’m right here, see?”

At the additional motion, Sky’s eyes snapped open, and a startled, terrified sound escaped him as he pushed himself halfway up on his elbow. It took him a second or two to blink and notice Wind curled against him, and a few more seconds to relax and lay back down.

“Did you have a nightmare?” Wind asked quietly. He felt like he already knew the answer.

“... Maybe a little one,” Sky whispered back with a forced little flicker of a smile. “Did I wake you?”

Wind shook his head. “Nope. Couldn’t sleep. What was it about?” Hopefully Sky would still be sleepy enough to actually tell him.

Sky hesitated for a moment, then let out a small, shaky sigh. “Just - picturing how things might go. About what you’d expect for a night like tonight, I suppose.”

“We’re gonna be okay,” Wind reassured. “You’ll probably be scared anyway, but I’ll just keep telling you until you believe me.”

His dad gave him a small smile and ran a hand through his hair. “It’s my job to worry about you, bud. You’re going to behave for Mrs Malon, aren’t you?”

“As much as I ever do.” Wind rolled his eyes with a smile, hoping it would cheer his dad up. “And just ‘cause you’re supposed to worry doesn’t mean you should do it so much. You barely do anything else!”

Sky’s smile grew pained. “Wind. Please. Just… just for today, please be on your best behavior. Don’t get out of earshot of the house, listen to everything Malon tells you. Please. For me.”

“She’s not gonna kick us out if I do the wrong thing,” Wind protested, “we’re already allowed to stay here, and things will get even better after Legend’s king!”

“I know. I know, that’s… that’s not what I’m worried about.” Sky paused for a moment, biting his lip in thought, then said carefully “I need you to listen to Malon, because if something goes wrong…”

“Well, of course I’d listen if something goes wrong!” Wind complained, rolling over so his back was to Sky and crossing his arms, “I’m not just gonna ruin everything on purpose like that.”

Sky’s hand shifted to run soothingly up and down his arm. “I know. But if something goes wrong, you might not have a lot of warning, so I need you to stay within earshot and be ready to do what Malon tells you. That’s how you can stay safe, and… and I need you to be safe today. If you can promise me you’ll behave, that’s one less thing for me to be worried about, and I can focus on what I’m supposed to be doing.”

“I’m not gonna do anything stupid,” Wind promised, grumpy that his dad wanted him to promise to behave like he was a little kid. “I’ll stay where I can hear her and stuff.”

“Okay,” Sky sighed, like a weight had been lifted off him, at least a little. “Okay. Thank you.”

“It’ll be okay,” Wind repeated, rolling back over and snuggling closer, trying not to think about how Four and Sky were going to be in Castle Town during all of the dangerous bits of the rebellion.

“It’ll be okay,” Sky whispered back, holding him tight. Wind pretended he sounded certain.

 


 

[Five Hours Before]

 

Ravio’s hands did not shake as he sketched out the lines on his skin that would become protective sigils of the Goddess. 

He was used to making sure his hands didn’t shake, especially during this process. Watching the line of plant-based dye making its way out of the cone was almost meditative, and he knew the patterns by heart.

He was about halfway done with his left arm, protective runes spiraling into the classic designs and patterns associated with Lolia. This was his armor, this was his battle gear- invisible to all under his robes and hood, the perfect defense in a court where there was always someone watching. There would be no way for anyone else to know just how many hours he’d spent drawing these sigils on his arms and forehead.

Ravio’s arms would move with purpose, guided by the Goddess’ strength through the sacred designs. His mind would focus, clarity provided by Lolia’s wisdom guiding his thoughts and actions. 

His magic items were assembled, laid in a careful row on his bed. His inner hood was waiting, the one with the most protective designs, another layer of security hidden under his outer robes. 

Ravio let his mind wander to the motivations and weaknesses of other court members, going over them in his head as he often did before a difficult encounter, listing out escape routes, alliances, possible attendance and any hidden weapons he knew of. 

His preparation would be complete within two hours, mental and physical, and he could start his quick scouting of the palace, grab an early breakfast in the great hall to catch any whispers he could, and head down the long tunnel that would lead him to the secret entrance, where he would personally welcome in a new reign.

 


 

[Four Hours Before]

 

Time scanned the map again, tracing the route out of the city with his gaze. Turn left at the mill, down two streets - unless the guards had been alerted to their presence in that part of the city, in which case it would be three, then turn right, then down another -

“You’re up early,” came a soft voice from the doorway of his workshop.

Time blinked, startling slightly, and turned to see Malon leaned against the doorframe. She looked exhausted. He shook his head to clear his own exhaustion away and murmured “I couldn’t sleep.”

“I know.” She slipped into the room, closing the door behind her, and crossed over to stand behind him and put her arms around his shoulders. “You were tossing and turning.”

“I’m sorry if I woke you,” he replied quietly, resting a hand on her arm.

“You didn’t. I couldn’t sleep either,” she whispered, leaning down like she was telling him a secret.

Time sighed, leaning his head back so he could look up at her. “I know I can’t ask you not to worry.”

Malon hummed quietly and turned her head away, just a bit, to bury her face in his hair. “No. Not when all three of you are going out there.”

“Wild will be out of the way,” Time reminded her, but he knew that wouldn’t help much. He had the same twist in his stomach at the thought of their children being in danger, after all. “And I’ll be right there with Twilight the whole time. We won’t be in the palace at all.”

“I know.”

“I’m proud of our boys,” Time admitted softly. “I’d give anything to keep them out of this, but…”

Malon hummed, her hold on him tightening just slightly. “But they’re helping people.”

Time nodded and quietly echoed “They’re helping people. They’re going to help make this kingdom better, just because it’s the right thing to do.”

It terrified him, how willing his children were to put the good of the country above their own safety. But he couldn’t be more proud of them for helping.

“Are you coming back to bed?” Malon asked softly.

“There isn’t much time left before I need to be awake anyway,” Time pointed out, gaze drifting back to the map.

“They’ll need you as rested as you can get.”

That was true. Time had gone over the backups and emergency plans so often they were burned into the back of his eyelids, so he sighed and very reluctantly stood to face his wife. “Alright. Just for another hour or so, and I can’t guarantee I’ll actually get any sleep.”

Malon smiled at him, leaning up to give him a kiss. “Just try. That’s all I ask.”

Time could certainly do that.

 


 

[Three Hours Before]

 

Wild should probably still be in bed. But the sun was starting to rise, he was starting to get nervous butterflies in his stomach, and there was too much happening today for him to sleep any more. So he left the house as quietly as he could, headed out for the barn.

It was pretty quiet in there when he carefully pushed the door open. Most of the animals were still sleepy, but it looked like someone had already been through to feed them. 

And there, poking out of the open door of Epona’s stall, was the end of a fluffy tail.

“Twi?” Wild called very quietly.

The tail quickly flicked out of sight, soon replaced with the nose of Twilight’s wolf form.

Wild snorted. “I can still see you.”

There was a loud sniff from behind the stall, and then Twilight was walking towards him on silent paws, stifling a sneeze from the hay dust he’d stirred up when he stood.

Wild knelt down to meet him, running a hand through his brother’s thick fur. “You couldn’t stay in bed either, huh?”

Twilight shook his head, then did it again more aggressively, leaning forwards so the dust swirled off into Wild’s face.

“Ack!” Wild sputtered, trying not to sneeze himself, then playfully shoved Twi’s face away from him. “Stop it!”

Twilight looked back with a silly wolfy grin, then butted his head into Wild’s shoulder, gently pushing him over and rubbing his side against Wild’s back as he circled him.

Wild didn’t fight the rearranging, just reached out to run a hand over Twilight’s side and give him a few pats. “Were you out here to spend time with Epona?” His brother usually did that when he was feeling overwhelmed.

Twilight’s nod turned into a little flop as he laid his head on Wild’s leg, body curled around his back.

Wild quietly started scratching behind his ears. He knew being around animals helped Twilight feel better, but being around Twilight, wolf form or not, always helped Wild feel better. Somehow, problems didn’t seem so scary when he was surrounded by wolf fur.

With a little boof noise, Twilight shifted around again, tilting his head so he could look up at Wild.

“Are you nervous too?” Wild asked quietly, giving Twilight’s ear a little ruffle. “You’re going to be up by the gates with Dad.”

Twilight rolled his head from side to side, ear flicking as Wild touched it.

“I know my job is gonna be safer,” Wild continued, busying himself with scratching little circles all over Twilight’s head and under his jaw. “Dad did that on purpose. And I know I asked to be involved, I still want to be, it’s just…” he hesitated, then admitted very softly, “I’m just kind of scared.”

Twilight let out a little huff, poking his nose into Wild’s hand and laying a paw over his leg.

“Your nose is cold,” Wild muttered, giving it a little boop. “I know it’s gonna be fine. Dad and Wars know how to do this right, and everything’s gonna go the way it’s supposed to, and Legend’s gonna be king. I know that.”

He just didn’t feel like he knew it.

With a little whine, Twilight pressed the side of his face into Wild’s stomach, then started a low, soothing rumble deep in his chest.

Wild wrapped his arms around his brother’s head and buried his face in the fur, trying to breathe slow and even.

It would be okay. There would be a lot more moments like this after everything had settled. Twi would be fine, and so would their dad, and so would Legend and everybody else.

“Thanks, Twi,” he whispered.

He could feel Twilight gently shift, nodding slowly and getting comfortable in Wild’s lap. He gave Wild another low boof, and settled.

Wild settled, too, happy to wait in the quiet calm of the barn until it was time for them to start moving.

 


 

[Two Hours Before]

 

The sun was up.

Four could see the sunlight coming through the small attic window, so he knew the others would be up and awake by now, if they ever went to bed at all. He’d heard footsteps last night, and the door had opened a few times. Somehow, he doubted anyone in the house had gotten much sleep.

He leaned back against the wall, the pillow that used to be Shadow’s hugged to his chest, and tried not to think about much of anything.

In a matter of hours he would be in the city, helping Sky and Wild incite a riot, and Legend would be in the palace. This was potentially the most actively dangerous thing he had ever done - that any of them had ever done. There would be no alibis for them if they were caught.

Some tiny part of him, in the very back of his mind, wondered if he would find out where Shadow was if they caught him.

Shadow wasn’t worth the mission, he reminded himself harshly, his grip on the pillow tightening. Finding his boyfriend wasn’t worth the lives of his family or the fate of the country. It wasn’t worth his own life, especially since Four knew how the king treated traitors. There was a decent chance there wouldn’t be anything to find.

Still. Some part of him wondered.

They would be moving out soon. Maybe an hour or two left until they started to mobilize. Four - like everyone else in the house, he was sure - would need to be careful about breakfast; he needed something in his system to provide the high level of energy he’d need to maintain, but his stomach was currently tying itself up in knots. Choking anything down without feeling nauseous would be a challenge.

He could hear movement in the house below him, with the soft clink and clatter of dishes and cutlery. Malon was starting breakfast.

Four took a deep breath, then carefully set Shadow’s pillow back where it belonged. He may as well head downstairs and help, while he could. It was better than sitting up here alone and thinking himself in spirals.

One way or another, this would be over soon.

 


 

[One Hour Before]

 

It felt odd, entering Castle Town after so long.

It hadn’t felt as odd leaving it, but then, Warriors had much more important things to deal with at the time.

Three years. Two years of planning, one of recovery. Plenty of time.

He still didn’t feel ready.

There were a million ways the plans could go wrong, and just as many backup plans and ideas, but the unknown was waiting to strike every second they weren’t in full control of the city.

There was a shift next to him, and he looked down to see Legend - wearing a mask and cloak - leaning into his side.

“Hey there. You okay?” Warriors asked. He couldn’t quite tell through the mask.

“Fine.” Legend’s voice was the sort of even he only heard when leader mode came out. “Just… thinking.”

“We’ve got plenty of plans. It’s going to work out. We even have adaptability for things going wrong,” Warriors pointed out, oddly feeling better himself as he reassured Legend.

Legend nodded, leaning a little further against him.

“We’re in sight of the guards at the gate,” Twilight reported quietly from the front of the wagon. “Should only be a few more minutes.”

“It’s been three years,” Legend said, very softly, glancing up at the walls of Castle Town.

“It has,” Warriors confirmed, unsure how to feel about that fact.

“We’re ready, though,” Hyrule added. He was leaning forward slightly, watching the gates of the town as they grew closer. 

Legend took a deep breath. “Yeah. We’re ready.”

“The king isn’t,” Hyrule said, a small smile growing on his face. “He won’t know what hit him.”

“The look on his face is gonna be fucking priceless,” Legend agreed with a little snort.

Hyrule nodded. “Too bad Time won’t be there to see it.”

“I think Dad would pay a lot of money to see that, on any other day,” Twilight chuckled. “Hang tight, we’re getting close to the gate.”

Warriors hadn’t needed the reminder, but it was good that Hyrule and Legend had been able to relax enough to talk instead of focusing fully on what loomed ahead.

They were going to be fine. They had plans upon plans to work with, and Warriors was prepared to do his job or die trying. 

Legend would be king. And things would get better.

No matter if they were ready or not, Castle Town had been waiting for their return for years, unconsciously. Waiting for the peace that Legend would bring. 

This reckoning was long overdue, and Warriors didn’t intend to be late.

Notes:

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA yall i am seriously so hyped for tomorrow’s chapter. The Throne Room’s speeches are literally fucking insane. Like that ‘mission status: sick’ meme im not even joking we’re so proud of them!!!!

See you tomorrow :DDDDDDD hold onto your hats >:333333

Chapter 18: The Throne Room

Notes:

Oh ravio the beloved <33333

Time to see a new(old) friend of his :D oh, and also the showdown of his lifetime lmao (/hj)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[A note, sent by Legend]

 

I’ll see you in the throne room. Be safe.

[A small doodle of a sword]

 


 

The public audiences the king held in his throne room were often both boring and depressing. Ravio tended to avoid them as much as he could, but today he was on edge for a very different reason.

This audience session would change lives- and for once, change them for the better. 

None of that would be the king’s doing. Well, the current king’s doing, anyway.

Glancing to the side, Ravio made eye contact with one of the lesser nobles who was committed to their cause, second in line to speak with the king. She nodded at him, and he hid a smile under his hood, scanning the room and identifying the pockets of people who were on their side. Those ready for change, ready to take it instead of waiting for it to be given.

Especially the person right in front of her- one of the people Ravio had secretly let in to the castle, and possibly his two-year correspondent.

“Come forward, and let your grievance be known,” the king called to the first person in line, and they stepped forward obligingly, moving to stand in the center of the circular mosaic on the floor, the spot from which the throne looked most impressive. It nearly towered above them, with brilliant tiles and ornate carvings. The king was leaning sideways, resting a hand on his elbow- relaxed and in control, looking down on the figure in the plain dark blue cloak.

They said nothing. The crowd shifted slightly.

The king frowned. “Did you come here to waste my time, townsperson?”

Still nothing. The unmoving figure in the simple cloak stood strong before the king, who shifted on his throne in irritation.

“I asked if you had a grievance. State your problem or be removed.”

“My grievance is not mine alone,” the figure said, loudly and clearly. Their voice rang around the room, commanding attention almost more effectively than the throne itself. “I share a grievance with this entire country, and have come to set it right.”

The figure pushed back their hood, then put a hand to their face and pulled. The ordinary features fell away, revealing pink hair and an echo of the king’s face.

“My problem,” said Prince Link, “is who’s sitting on that throne.”

Absolute silence. The crowd sat and stood like people transfixed, like a house of cards between two opposing breezes, trembling while they waited to see which way they would fall.

Ravio stifled a gasp. He hadn’t properly seen the prince in years. His head was spinning, trying to connect his childhood playmate to the distant prince to his recent confidant, whose letters had kept him devoted to the cause as well as to the mysterious person writing them. 

Prince Link, who was not only alive and well, but coming to take his rightful place himself. Ravio had thought him an accomplice, when he’d let Warriors and two strangers inside, had expected a quiet assassination plot with the prince placed on the throne once things were definitively settled, but no.

Prince Link, leading and planning a rebellion for years right underneath the king’s nose. Ravio felt honored to be a part of it.

“You have dishonored your oath,” Prince Link said, head held high, utterly sure of the words. “You vowed to protect our people, to keep them safe and serve them as they serve you. Instead, you have let them fall by the wayside in your quest for power and control. You have tarnished your crown, your throne, your very word. You no longer have any right to that seat.”

The king was sitting up straighter now, stately and powerful as he glowered down at his disowned heir, returned from exile to challenge his right to absolute authority.

“Setting aside your baseless lies,” The king said, “Are you saying that you do? Link, you abandoned any claim to the throne the night you released traitors from our prison and disrupted the rule of law. You try to claim authority, after disappearing for years, conspiring with criminals, and living in hiding from the law?”

“Living in hiding from you.” Prince Link’s voice cracked like a whip. “You, who threatened to have me disposed of more times than I would care to count, who threw an innocent thirteen year old boy into the dungeons and would have executed him to prove a point! If I had stayed, you would have had me killed. Not because I did anything wrong, but because I was trying to be the best ruler I could be, and that meant you could not control me.”

“Hearsay and conspiracies,” the king sighed, making a show of leaning back and shaking his head disappointedly. “To hide from me is to hide from the rule of law, and to slander me with false claims is just as treasonous. I had no wish to control you, only to mold you to properly care for and defend our people. It was you who snuck off with traitors in the night-” he gestured at the mask in the prince’s hand, “-and used unlawful magic to break my trust, and that of my people.”

Prince Link’s glare hardened. “It was I who saw what things are really like in this city. I saw hardship I could not have imagined, and when I attempted to help, you called me a traitor. You called human beings castle resources and conscripted them to serve in a war that does nothing but bolster your ego and slaughter our people.”

The king stood, framed by his throne, on the dais above the prince- but the mosaic on the floor seemed to halo the prince in light, standing strong before a towering opposing force.

“You have no proof of this terrible slander.” The king’s voice echoed loudly, a skill born of long practice. “I am here to hear the woes of my people and to aid them, not to have absurd lies from upstart disowned heirs hurled at me.”

“And the child you branded and threw in the dungeons?” the prince challenged. “The one who would be dead, if you had your way? Were you aiding him, too?”

“I know of no such person,” the king scoffed, “if you’re going to try and lie to the people, Link, at least have the respect for us to make them believable. Such a child does not exist.”

“I wouldn’t have, certainly,” said a new figure, stepping out from beside Ravio, pushing gently but firmly through the crowd, “if you’d gotten what you wanted.” They planted their feet firmly next to the prince, visibly taking a breath before removing their own hood. 

“My chosen name is Hyrule,” the person said to the crowd, flashing them a strained smile, “but when I was born, my parents named me Link. I grew up completely opposite to the prince next to me, left to fire, disease, and starvation on the streets. But despite all this, we became friends. I told him of our struggles, and that,” he said, pointing at the king, “is when you started to consider him a threat to your power.”

“This has nothing to do with-”

“Hyrule wasn’t finished,” the prince interrupted sharply.

“I ask you,” Hyrule continued, voice measured and cold, “to consider the way the king treats his very own son. If he is willing to exile him, have him disposed of, for the crime of asking to be able to help the people, if he is willing to destroy Prince Link for trying to aid us, what do you think he would do to a Link of the streets?”

“You still have absolutely no proof of any of this,” the king said, waving a dismissive hand at them. “Your little speeches are not compelling, and your complaints are untrue.”

“You don’t have to answer my question,” Hyrule told him, “I didn’t expect you to. I already know the answer.” He lifted a hand to his forehead, pulling outwards harshly and revealing a bright, unnatural green glow. 

Dropping the magical mask onto the tiled floor, Hyrule looked around at the crowd, gesturing to the bright magical markings on his face. “I am that child. I am the Link of the streets, and for the crime of healing your son, you had me forcefully conscripted to fight in a war I do not believe in. For the misfortune of having strong magic, you locked me up in the castle and marked me so I could never freely walk the streets under your rule. And for daring,” he said, taking a step towards the dais and the throne, “to try and free my best friend from your abuse and threats, you had me imprisoned. Scheduled to be executed.”

“You rely on fear to keep control of us,” Prince Link continued, stepping forward with his friend. “You threaten and intimidate and force us into line, but you miscalculated. I was not a threat to you isolated, but I am not isolated anymore. I have lived among these people for three years, and I have seen the power in community. You do not scare me anymore, father, because I am no longer alone, and therefore you no longer have any power over me. You have no power over any of us, because together we are far stronger than you could ever hope to be, and I have come on behalf of our people to tell you that we have had enough.”

There was a murmur through the crowd, a slight shift, as if people were leaning towards the speakers, towards the center of the room and away from the throne. Even the guards were shifting uncomfortably.

Next to Ravio, Warriors tore off his mask and stepped through the crowd. “I guarded you for a decade. I vowed on my knees in front of you to keep the prince’s life safe, and when the only threat to him was you, you had me scheduled to be executed.” He raised a hand, just barely shaking with anger. “But I know now that vow was meaningless. An oath to a false king is nothing compared to a promise made to a brother.”

Warriors put a hand on the prince’s shoulder. “You kept him isolated and alone in your fucked up power structure, just like me. Because I wouldn’t fall in line for pay or protection, the environment you fostered tried to beat me down for years.” He spun to face the crowd, fully turning his back on the king. “He chose to make a toxic system that elevates the cruel, and we deserve better.”

A few of the guards in the room moved slightly, and Warriors immediately turned to them. “There has to have been a time,” he said, slightly quieter but just as strong, “when you wanted to help people more than hurt them. You can start now.”

“Actually,” the king said, sitting back down onto the throne and tilting his head slightly, “I think they’ll start by arresting you traitors.”

Ravio startled forwards, but he was never going to be faster than a trained soldier. The room was set alight with motion, and the crowd surged backwards, nearly knocking him off his feet.

When Ravio managed to steady himself, it was too late. The three brave people in the center of the room were entirely surrounded.

Notes:

WOW GUYS ISNT THAT A FUN MOMENT TO END ON???? HOW R WE FEELIN GAMERS????

>:33333 see you tomorrow~~~<3

Chapter 19: The Promise

Notes:

Welcome to one of my absolute favourite chapters :DDDDD all im gonna say is, prepare yourself for pain.

At least it’s not a cliffhanger tho!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Warriors’ sword was out, but there was no way he could fight all the guards in the throne room.

The loose circle of guards around them slowly tightened as they moved closer, and he glanced up to see the king’s satisfied smirk, leaning back against the throne with his arms crossed.

“I’m surprised, father,” Legend called up to him almost conversationally. “Weren’t you the one who taught me not to act until I was sure of myself? I got several lectures about that, if I recall correctly.”

“And what reason do I have to be unsure?” The king responded, raising an eyebrow, “I have you surrounded, and you will be summarily executed within the hour.”

“Sure,” Warriors said over his shoulder, “assuming you control the people. But I think they’re starting to realize they don’t have to be under your tyrannical thumb anymore. I think they want to end this.”

The king shrugged. “I suppose I can oblige you. Guards? I believe he told you to end this. Kill the traitor, leave the prince for me.”

Three guards broke off from the group, moving towards Warriors. He recognized their faces, knew their names. Their swords were out and readied. 

There was no way for Warriors to survive these numbers.

The corner of his mouth quirked up in a smile as the guards turned in unison, backs to the group in the center of the room and swords leveled against the other guards. Just like they’d planned.

“I told you,” Legend said, smiling for the first time since stepping into the city earlier that day, his voice ringing through the room. “I’m not alone anymore.”

“You can’t separate us, and you can’t keep us down,” Hyrule called up to the king.

“You’ll be separated from your heads soon enough!” the king yelled, “guards, kill the traitors!”

All of the guards in the outside circle moved as one, but Warriors knew that another three were coming to their defense. Enough to help him make sure Legend and Hyrule were safe- as many as they could manage to sneak in, add on to the roster, and replace.

He dove into battle fully prepared, trusting his brothers and comrades to cover his back as he was covering theirs.

The fight was quicker than he’d expected- some of the other guards had unexpectedly switched sides to join them, and once enough of them were subdued, Legend had managed to fight his way up the dais to hold a sword to the king’s throat.

“I suggest,” he said in a tone like ice, “that you surrender.”

The king glared back at him, glancing around the room to see his guards defeated or disarmed, a few townspeople revealing hidden armor and weapons, and the whole crowd turned towards him. 

After a few seconds, the king sighed. “I surrender. But you-”

“Oh, shut up!” Warriors called, hurrying around his scattered allies and the guards on the floor, “you don’t get to dictate terms.” He wanted to get to Legend as fast as possible, just in case somebody tried a last minute attack.

“We get to dictate terms,” Legend agreed, and there was a hint of Twilight’s wolfishness in his expression. “And those terms are immediate, total surrender, or your head on the floor.”

There was a moment of tense silence, before the king mumbled, “I accept.”

“Good choice.” Legend lowered his sword, though he kept it pointed at the king. “I think a trip to the dungeons is in order.”

Two of their allies moved to surround the king, both with weapons at the ready. Warriors gave Legend a nod once he was sure the king couldn’t retaliate, a signal that he was safe.

Legend turned to face the crowd- to face his people- and just as he opened his mouth to speak, Warriors saw the glint of light as a throwing knife sailed towards him.

He moved on instinct, shoving Legend behind him and out of the path of the deadly weapon.

Of course he did, this was what Warriors had been training his whole life to do. Years ago he’d asked Time, would you rather I die serving the king, or you? That had always felt like an inevitability, not an if but a who for . Warriors was built to give happy endings, any way he could. To give, no matter what the cost.

He’d sworn an oath to a king he didn’t believe in, a king the people no longer believed in, to keep Legend safe. To ensure the future of the kingdom, to give his little brother the chance to live for one more moment, to smile just one more time. Warriors would give anything for that. 

The knife spun closer, and Warriors remembered his words to Legend, just the night before.

“But what means the most, more than the kingdom, more than the others, is that I have the chance, the honor, the opportunity, to keep my little brother alive. I’m going to fight for that, Legend. But I promise, I promise, not to forget to fight for myself too.”

Warriors was worth more than his death could give. And he’d promised his little brother to try to believe it.

His sword was already unsheathed, and he managed to deflect the knife off the flat of his blade as he raised it in front of both of them. 

It clattered to the floor, rolling down two steps of the dais before slowing, blade teetering off the edge of the step. 

Warriors could see Legend’s realization, his relief , breaking like a sunrise across his face. He returned the smile, slightly shakily, and stepped forwards to hug his little brother, to hold Legend and reassure him that he wasn’t going anywhere.

Someone pushed him forwards, a shove in the small of his back, and he pulled up short, blinking in annoyance and ready to turn.

And then Hyrule screamed.

Shit. Hyrule was behind him, he’d taken his eyes off Hyrule, and he’d promised Sky, promised himself-

Warriors’ legs stuttered slightly underneath him, and he held his arm out to keep his balance, bracing himself on the side of the throne. But the world was swaying around him, and the walls wouldn’t hold still-

The throne wobbled next to him, and standing was sending shocks of pain up his legs and into his arms, and he couldn’t see Hyrule-

The ornate wooden curve he’d been holding on to snapped, and Warriors slowly slumped downwards, face pressed into the carved wood no matter how hard he tried to hold himself up.

Wait. That wasn’t right. Warriors blinked, and-

There was screaming. 

Someone was screaming, someone familiar, and there were hands on his shoulders, pulling him sideways. Pain radiated from his back like lava bubbling up from a volcano, like he was tearing apart from the spine outwards.

Warriors was a letter with a candle held to its center, and it was only a matter of time before he burned up.

He coughed, then choked, and each stifled breath fed the fire inside of him like a bellows full of air.

Hands, on his face. Familiar hands. 

Warriors managed to open his eyes, weak and fluttering, to see Legend in front of him.

Legend. 

He smiled as best as he could, but he just felt so tired. His eyes drifted to the side, to the wood of the throne next to them, and the wide streak of red still dripping down it.

Oh shit.

It took a while for Warriors to get his mouth to work, but eventually he managed to mumble, “L’gend, y’ hurt?” 

“No.” It sounded more like a sob than anything. “No, I’m - I’m okay - HYRULE!”

Shit, he’d forgotten. “ Hyrule, ” he repeated, trying to form the name through numbing lips, “‘s he hurt?”

“Stop worrying about us for two fucking seconds,” Legend sobbed. “He’s okay, we’re - we’re not hurt, Wars.”

“Oh.” That was good, but Warriors didn’t think he could quite manage a smile. His head felt impossibly heavy, and it tilted forwards without his permission. 

“Wars? Wars, no, don’t you fucking dare -

That sounded like Legend.

There were hands on his face, hands propping him upright, carefully leaning him on his side against something hard and smooth. 

“Don’t you dare, don’t you dare,” Legend was saying over and over. “Not here, not now, don’t you dare.”

Words were swimming in his ears, confusing and terribly loud. He didn’t know what was going on, just that everything hurt. There was a knot of pain in his center, pulling him in piece by piece, and the rest of him was unraveling to join it.

Legend sobbed again. “ Please. Please don’t make me do this without you, you promised.”

He’d promised. Something important, he’d promised it, and he didn’t want to break it. It was. There was something important.

He was just so tired.

“‘ll do it later,” he mumbled, “promise. Just- need. Need a secon’...” 

The world was melting into a pool of agony, and the last words he caught before he was swept away by brilliant green light were, “ Please don’t leave me.”

 


 

Legend’s old room was just as he remembered it.

The walls were the same, the paintings and the fireplace were unchanged, even the books on the bookshelf were the same ones he remembered from three years ago. The single, glaring difference was Wars, unconscious on the bed.

Logically, they should have taken him to the castle healers, and let them cart him off to the medical wing. But the castle was still in an uproar, Legend didn’t trust any stranger with Wars right now, and he knew his bedroom was one of the most defensible areas of the castle, as well as one of the places he knew best. So here they were, Hyrule leaning against the headboard and resting while he had the chance, and Legend sitting on the edge of the bed holding Wars’ hand, keeping an eye on the door.

He was trying very hard not to think about the blood probably soaking into his bedspread. Or the knife. Or Wars’ uncomprehending look of shock as he staggered into the side of the throne. Or Wars passing out - 

“You’re panicking again,” Hyrule said quietly. When Legend looked over, he could see Hyrule watching him, a tired half-smile on his face.

“No shit.” Legend couldn’t find the energy to be properly snarky about it.

“He’s gonna be okay,” Hyrule told him, with a calm certainty that Legend couldn’t possibly reach right now.

Legend knew first-hand how powerful Hyrule’s healing was. He knew Wars would make it. But right now, all he had was the weak pulse under his fingers to reassure him. “I know. I just… I’ll feel better when he wakes up.”

Hyrule nodded, shifting so he was lower down in the bed, leaning his head against the headboard and curling up on the pillow. “Should be soon, I think.” He yawned, then blinked sleepily. “I gave him a lot of energy. He’ll be fine.”

“Get some rest, Rulie,” Legend sighed. “There are people guarding the door, and I’ll keep an eye out. Sleep while you can.”

With a hum of acknowledgment, Hyrule spent a few more moments moving around, then relaxed with a sigh. Legend was pretty sure he was asleep within minutes. 

Legend turned back toward the door, carefully rubbing his thumb back and forth across Wars’ knuckles. He knew there were guards on the other side, handpicked by Wars to keep him safe if something were to go wrong in the throne room - if something were to happen to Wars so he couldn’t do it himself - but it still somehow felt like he was the last line of defense for two of the people he cared about most.

A fairly shitty line, all things considered. He took a breath and didn’t think about it.

“An inspiring first few hours as king,” he muttered to no one, hopefully soft enough that it wouldn’t disturb Hyrule. “I cried like a baby in front of half the court and hid in my bedroom.”

“Showed them you care.” It was almost a sigh, but when Legend looked up in surprise he could see Wars’ eyes were open, and Wars’ hand moved jerkily in his, trying to hold tighter.

“Wars!” Legend quickly shifted around so he was properly facing his big brother, giving his hand a squeeze. “Thank the fucking goddesses.”

“Hey,” Wars said, with just the breath of a laugh, “I’m okay. Hope you- weren’t too worried.” He had to pause to take a breath between the two sections of the sentence.

Legend managed to school his expression into a deadpan. “You took a knife to the back.”

“Ah,” Wars sighed, “That would do it.”

“... How are you feeling?” Legend asked carefully, because the answer was probably like shit but he still needed to ask.

Wars shifted slightly. “Tired. And ow .”

Legend couldn’t help it, he snorted at that. “Yeah, I figured. Hyrule fixed everything important, but you did still take a knife to the fucking back, so.”

“You sound-” Wars had to take another breath, “upset. I didn’t- mean to do it.”

“I know.” Somehow, that was the most incredible part of all of this. He hadn’t meant to. Legend had seen the first knife, the deflection instead of just taking it. He hadn’t seen the second until it was too late, and Wars evidently hadn’t seen it at all. “I know, I - you know I’m more of an asshole than usual when I’m worried.”

“Aw, worried,” Wars said, shooting him a mischievous smile, “so sweet. A real softie, Legend.”

Legend scowled at him. “Shut the fuck up. You were just as bad when it was me that got stabbed.”

Wars’ expression darkened, like he was remembering the incident. His eyes went a little distant, and he didn’t reply.

“... My father is in the dungeons,” Legend said quietly, running his thumb over Wars’ knuckles again. “So are all the guards who surrendered, I’ll be working on pardons for them soon. Time and the others should be getting everyone calmed back down.”

“Shit,” Wars said, blinking back to full awareness by going straight to worry. “I need to- Legend, I need to get up-” He shifted, trying to push himself to a sitting position, then let out a long pained hiss, slowly lowering himself back onto the blankets.

“No the fuck you don’t,” Legend said sternly. “We planned this out so this stage could happen without you if it has to, so it’s going to, because you got fucking stabbed and need to recover.”

Wars was breathing heavily, his free hand hovering over his side like he wanted to reach around to feel his injured back. “That- that one’s on me.”

“No, it isn’t. Because you didn’t mean to.” Legend hesitated, just for a second, trying to put into words the way that felt. “... Thank you for not meaning to.”

“Get stabbed?” Wars managed through gritted teeth, fingers just barely touching the bandages on his back, “I don’t- usually plan on it.”

“Oh, fuck, did you fuck something up? Do I need to wake up Hyrule?” Legend asked in growing alarm.

“‘M fine,” Wars said, taking his hand off of the bandages to wave it vaguely in Legend’s direction, “Just investigating.”

Legend called bullshit, but he very grudgingly let it slide. “Fine. … And I didn’t mean getting stabbed, I mean… I mean thank you for keeping your promise.”

Wars hummed in acknowledgment. “I didn’t plan on breaking it.”

“I know.” Wars didn’t break promises, Legend was starting to realize. Even promises made to sobbing or panicking princes.

Squeezing Legend’s hand gently, Wars gave him a nod. “I said I’d try. I’m going to.”

“Yeah.” Legend squeezed his hand back. “And - Wars, we did it. We fucking did it.”

Wars gave Legend a large but tight smile- shifting around too much seemed to be painful for him. “We did. Now- now it’s time for my other promise.”

“Which other promise?” Legend asked, frowning just a bit, trying to remember what other promises Wars had made in the rush of the past few weeks.

“The one about not letting you forget,” Wars said, nudging Legend gently with his hand, “Years ago. I remember it.”

That one. The one that seemed so small, right now, so unnecessary, but Legend knew how important it would be later on, when the dust had settled and he hit his stride. It would be easy to sit back and just… let things happen, let them be as they were. But he had surrounded himself with people who would fight for change, would fight to help people. They wouldn’t let him do that.

He gave Wars a smile, small and genuine. “Yeah. Thanks, Wars.”

“Anytime.” Wars closed his eyes, face still tense- maybe with pain. “Always.”

“... You can go back to sleep if you need to,” Legend said quietly. “I’ll keep an eye out, and the door’s guarded. We’re safe in here.”

Wars sighed, then winced. His next breath was more carefully controlled. “I’ll try. T- thank you, Legend. I’m proud.”

And that, somehow, made everything worth it.

“Maybe wait until I actually do something as king before you say that,” Legend said past the lightness fizzing in his lungs.

“Surviving,” Wars said, with an aborted attempt at a shrug, “is enough, sometimes.”

He’d survived. He’d been threatened, exiled, hunted, he’d staged a rebellion, he’d stood up to his father, and he’d survived all of it. Maybe Wars was right - maybe ruling a country wouldn’t be so hard, next to all of that.

But he had no idea how to put any of that into words, so he just gave Wars’ hand another small squeeze. “Thanks. Now go to sleep, you can’t keep moving and hurting yourself if you’re unconscious.”

“Mm. Good point.” Wars relaxed a bit, and it was only once the tension was gone that Legend could see how carefully Wars had been holding himself, how he’d raised his head off the pillow enough to see Legend properly. Wars’ hand relaxed in his, and Legend pushed back his moment of panic, keeping his hold gentle.

“We’re safe in here,” he said again, quietly. Halfway to Wars and halfway a reminder to himself. “I’ve got you.”

Wars nodded, eyes still closed. “I trust you.”

Legend breathed through the weight of that sentence and turned back toward the door to keep watch. Someone, probably Time or one of the others, would come by eventually to check on them and give them updates. He could let his brothers sleep until then. After everything they’d done for him, it was the least he could do.

Notes:

They mean so fucking much to me, your honor. I can’t even explain it.

Love you guys, thanks for reading!!! Come back tomorrow for more EOStrio <33333

Chapter 20: The Offers

Notes:

I loev them, your honr. Bromthrs.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It had been a few hours since Wars had gone to sleep again. Hyrule had woken up, given Wars another pulse of healing magic, and fallen back to sleep. Time, with Mask’s face, had stopped by Legend’s room to give them a report: the riot had calmed down, the castle was now more firmly under their control, and the guards were being driven off, turned to their side, or detained as much as possible. Everything was going well.

Legend still had Wars’ hand in his, and was paying enough attention that when it twitched, he noticed immediately and turned to his big brother.

“How’s everything?” Wars asked, still sounding slightly disoriented, “have we secured the castle?”

“Pretty much,” Legend told him quietly, mindful of Hyrule curled up on the pillow. He gave Wars’ hand a light squeeze. “Everything’s going just about perfectly, for the moment. Something else will probably break eventually, but we’re doing okay right now.”

Wars nodded, lifting his head slightly to peer at the door. “Did Time come by? Have you heard from him?”

“About an hour ago, yeah. Everyone’s okay, you’re the only one who really got hurt,” Legend reported.

“And the door’s still guarded? By someone trustworthy?”

Legend nodded. “Time brought new people with him, and he said they’ll swap out again next time he comes by.”

“Good,” Wars sighed, “good. Any minor injuries, then?”

“Just a couple. Time didn’t go into details,” Legend told him. At the time, he’d been too worried about the big picture to ask for the minutiae, but now he wished he’d asked more questions. Or at least that he hadn’t been the only one awake. “Twilight got banged up a bit, I think, and Time had a bandage. Anything else I’m not sure about, I just know you were worst off.”

“So, neither of you are hurt?” Wars asked, shifting slightly to glance over at Hyrule.

Legend shook his head. “I’m not, and if Hyrule was, he didn’t tell me and probably already fixed it.”

Wars met Legend’s eyes, gaze earnest and worried. “He screamed when we were in the throne room. I couldn’t check on him.”

“He screamed because you got hit in the back with a fucking knife,” Legend told him, suddenly feeling very tired. Wars had been bleeding out and all he could do was worry about them.

“Hey,” Wars said, putting his other hand on Legend’s arm, “it’s okay. I’m fine.”

“... I know.” He did know. He was just having some trouble separating that knowledge from the memory of Wars bleeding out in his arms.

“You’re still worrying, though.” Wars gave him a small smile. “I get it. It’s hard to get over a scare like that. I’ll just keep reminding you that I’m okay until you can believe it.”

Legend smiled back. It was small, and tired, but it felt real. “Thanks, Wars.” He ran his thumb back and forth over Wars’ knuckles, almost absently. “I’m - I’m really glad you’re here.”

“I said I would be,” Wars told him with an affectionate sigh, “and I like to think I’m pretty good at getting my way.”

“... Hey, speaking of things you want,” Legend said slowly. “And. You know. Being here. I’ve been thinking, and… I’m king, now. I can do pretty much anything I want. Which means I can do anything you want, so… I guess what I’m asking is, what do you want to do now?”

“There actually is something I’ve been meaning to do,” Wars said, shifting his arm to prop himself up and moving to stand, moving cautiously so as to not aggravate his injury.

Legend immediately moved to help support him. “Careful.”

Once Wars was properly standing, he gently pushed Legend’s hands away, going down on one knee and bowing his head. “My king.”

Legend just - stared, for a moment. It hit him, suddenly, what had really happened. The weight of it. What it meant.

“Speak and be heard,” he said, very softly, because anything else - anything more personal - didn’t feel quite right for this.

Wars lifted his head, and the enormity of emotions in his eyes nearly took Legend by surprise. “My king,” he said again, “it would be an honor to serve in any way necessary. For my country, my monarch, and my brother.”

Legend hadn’t been to many of the ceremonies where knights swore fealty to the king, and in those he had attended, his father’s self-congratulations and overly flowery acceptance of oaths had just made him bored. So now, faced with the most important oath of loyalty he would ever receive, he took a breath and did his best. “And it is an honor to be served by you. The needs are many, and I will not ask you to see to them all. Where do you feel your service is necessary?”

“At your side, for whatever may come to pass. Where you send me, if need be.” Wars took a slightly shaky breath. “I want to help you, your majesty. In whatever way you need.”

“So it shall be.” Legend held out a hand, offering his brother a small smile. “Now please, rise. You’re still injured.”

Wars took his hand, wobbling a little as he stood, and choosing to simply lean sideways until he was sitting on the bed instead of taking any actual steps to get there. 

Legend sat next to him, leaning against his side in a way that was half hug, half support. “You didn’t have to do that.”

“I wanted to.” Wars looked deadly serious. “I needed to. This is real, and it means something. I know you know that, and I wanted to show you that I do as well. Your position is earned and won, and not something to be taken lightly.” His gaze softened slightly. “That being said, you’re still my little brother, so don’t expect that level of respect all of the time.”

Legend remembered the last time he’d consistently gotten that level of respect from Wars and winced. “Yeah, no. I’d lose my mind.”

“You’re still a person,” Wars agreed quietly. “On top of being a ruler. Sometimes one becomes more pressing than the other, but both are important.”

And Legend had, somehow, managed to find people who understood that and were willing to act accordingly. He had a brother who was willing to both ruffle flour into his hair and get on one knee to call him my king.  

“Yeah. They are,” he agreed with a small smile. Then, after a moment, he gave Wars a little nudge. “... Hey, Wars. I’m going to need somebody to fix the mess my father made of our military.”

“Sounds fun,” Wars said dryly. “I’m guessing you’re looking for someone dedicated and trustworthy who has relevant experience? Maybe even someone who’s sitting right in front of you?”

“Someone who wants to,” Legend added quietly. “I don’t - I don’t want to make anyone take on that sort of responsibility.”

“I didn’t think you would,” Wars soothed, patting Legend’s leg gently. “I’m up for it, especially if I can work from somewhere near you. You’re going to need people to watch your back, especially these first few months.”

Legend nodded, a little relieved. “There’s no one I’d rather have keeping an eye on me.”

“Great, ‘cause having to sneak around about it would have been a pain.”

Legend snorted. “Shut up, you like the sneaking. You’re as bad as Time about it.”

“I can neither confirm or deny that statement,” Wars said, faux-haughtily, “but I’m offended you’d say I’m as bad as Time about anything.”

“Maybe you just shouldn’t be as bad as him, then.”

I think that’s a matter of opinion,” Wars told him, but there was a smile starting to creep onto his face.

Legend smiled back, because he’d almost lost this, but he hadn’t. Wars was sitting here next to him, smiling and joking and alive, and a little more of the fear unraveled. “And my opinion is better than yours, obviously, so I’m right.”

“I’m better qualified to have an opinion on this, I think. I’ve known Time longer, and I generally tend to know better. It’s a common big brother characteristic.” Wars seemed a bit more relaxed now that he was sitting on the bed again- was it the joking, or had standing and kneeling been more painful than Legend had realized?

He had the sudden urge to check and make sure Wars’ spine was okay, that the knife hadn’t hit anything vital, anything that made it hard to move. But that was irrational, and he trusted Hyrule’s healing abilities, so he didn’t move. “Wild told me that claiming to know better when you actually don’t is also common in big brothers.” He gave Wars a mock-consoling pat on the arm. “I’m sure we can cure you of being a know-it-all, there’s got to be a treatment somewhere.”

“It’s truly tragic that you’re misdiagnosing me right now,” Wars sighed, leaning back against the headrest of the bed.

Don’t lean back that way, Legend thought with a jolt, and it was only after the knee-jerk reaction faded that he remembered there wasn’t a knife dangerously close to Wars’ spine anymore. It was okay. He didn’t have to be careful about how he held his brother. He didn’t have to worry about causing permanent damage or further injury or the way Wars’ blood felt on his hands -

Legend folded his hands in his lap and didn’t think about it.

“That doesn’t sound like something I’d do,” he said, after maybe a bit too long of a pause.

Wars was watching him carefully, enough knowledge in his eyes that Legend shifted uncomfortably. “If you’re struggling with this you can talk to me about it, okay?” he said gently, “I want to help, but I can’t do it right unless you tell me what you need.”

“I just -” Legend paused, searching for the words. “... I just. I almost lost you. I was right there and you were bleeding out and I couldn’t - I couldn’t even hug you because you had a knife near your spine and it’s a fucking miracle something didn’t get permanently fucked up and I couldn’t make it worse -” He cut himself off and folded his hands in his lap and did not think about it.

“Hey,” Wars shushed, shifting to sit next to Legend and gently pull him into a hug, “hey, it’s okay. It’s over, and you can hug me as much as you want. I’m fine. You did so well, I’m sorry I wasn’t there when you needed help.”

Legend hugged him back as tightly as he dared, burying his face in Wars’ tunic to hide the threat of tears. “‘S not your fault.”

“No,” Wars agreed, gently running a hand through Legend’s hair, “but I still wish I could have done something to help then, instead of after the fact.”

“You’re okay,” Legend said, his voice muffled by fabric, half to Wars and half a reminder to himself. “You’re okay, Hyrule made sure of it.”

“He did,” Wars confirmed, “and he usually knows what he’s doing.”

Far more than Legend did, anyway, so he decided to just breathe, and hug his older brother, and trust his younger brother. Wars was okay. It would probably take him a while to stop thinking about knives and blood and the way Wars looked when he was passing out from blood loss, but… Wars was okay. Things would be okay.

Legend could feel Wars tilting sideways, and pulling him gently onto the mattress. “Oh no,” he deadpanned, “my aching bones are just forcing us to take a nap. Tragic.”

“Old,” Legend accused, letting Wars pull him down and immediately curling in closer.

“Ancient,” Wars agreed solemnly, “aged well beyond my years from watching the stunts you all pull on a daily basis.”

“Most of that isn’t my fault, all of my recent stunts have been Time-sanctioned,” Legend informed him. Now that he was laying down, Wars’ arms around him, the stress and vigilance of the past several hours was starting to catch up to him.

“You forget just how long I’ve been living with said stunts,” Wars complained, “it’s been years now. The pain of my existence is that I must witness my favorite people doing dumb shit for eternity.”

“Mhm,” Legend hummed. His eyes were getting heavy, and he wasn’t sure he’d have the energy to sit up again even if Wars let him go. “Forever and ever. You’re stuck with us.”

“Wouldn’t have it any other way,” Wars said, still gently stroking Legend’s hair. “I’ve got you, Legend, you can rest.”

Wars always had him. Legend held on just a little tighter as he finally let himself fall asleep.



 

Legend woke to the click of the door latch.

He tensed, trying to figure out what was happening before actually sitting up - he could hear voices.

Familiar voices, he realized after a moment, and the tension started to melt back out of him. Time’s deeper murmur, and a higher voice that had to be Hyrule, Legend couldn’t feel the dip in the bed near the headboard anymore.

After a minute or so, there was the soft sound of the door closing, and quiet footsteps. Legend felt the bed shift slightly, and then Hyrule was leaning over him, checking to see if Legend was awake by taking up his field of vision in one startling moment.

Legend twitched backward with a small sound of alarm. “Fuck, Rulie, don’t do that -”

“Shit, sorry-” Hyrule whispered, pulling away a bit so he was more peeking than looming. “I wanted to see if you were awake!”

“Gonna wake up Wars at this rate,” Legend grumbled, shifting backwards just a bit so he could properly look up at Hyrule. “What did Time want?”

Hyrule shrugged, laying down at the edge of the bed and scooting over so they could keep talking quietly. “He said he was giving us an update- nothing’s changed, by the way, aside from things quieting down a bit- but I think he just wanted to check on us.”

“Probably a good idea,” Legend said quietly, glancing over at Wars. Still sleeping, his expression relaxed. “I’d check on us too.”

“And you’re a little less paranoid than he is,” Hyrule nodded, “so him doing it definitely makes sense.”

“There is no one else on the entire fucking planet as paranoid as that man.”

“He ‘has reason to be’ ,” Hyrule said, slowing his words and deepening his tone ominously as he closed one eye, a terrible but admittedly easily recognizable imitation of Time.

Legend snorted, closing his own eye and saying in as deep a tone as he could, “My fifteenth backup plan might not work, we’re all doomed. I suppose we’ll need fifteen backups for that one, too, and I’ll ambush you in the hallway about it until you’ve got them all memorized.”

“Nooo,” Hyrule giggled, “not again! I guess I’ll just have to use the windows instead!”

Legend faltered, just for a moment, remembering the last time they’d been in this room together and used the window, then shook off the memory and said mock-sternly “That’s backup plan seven! We’re working on number fifteen!”

“We don’t have to remember all of those anymore,” Hyrule said, giving Legend a gentle, playful shove. “I’m sure Time has plenty of new plans for us, now that we’ve actually made it here.”

Legend groaned, letting his head fall back onto the bed. “Noooooo.”

“Oh yes,” Hyrule said, scooting closer again and wiggling his fingers evilly, “hundreds of plans. Thousands. You’re the only person who he gives more backup plans than himself.”

“Noooooooo.” It was true, was the worst part of it.

“It’s too late to escape now,” Hyrule sighed, tilting so he was laying on his back and looking up at the ceiling. “Maybe if you didn’t want Time wrapping you in plans like you wrap a jar in paper, you shouldn’t have become king.”

“Is it too late to back out?” Legend groaned.

Hyrule turned to look at him, raising an eyebrow. “You didn’t think to ask that before we snuck into the castle and locked up the king?”

Legend sighed the deepest, most heartfelt sigh he could manage. “No, apparently I didn’t, because I care about the country or some shit.”

“Tragic,” Hyrule deadpanned, “truly impossible to have seen this one coming.”

Goddesses, Legend had needed this. Laying here, joking with Hyrule, he could almost pretend nothing had changed at all, and they were back on the ranch, waiting for Malon to call them for breakfast. It was nice.

But they were in the palace, Wars was sleeping off the effects of blood loss, and Legend had things he needed to do.

“... Hey, Rulie,” he said quietly. “Mind if I ask you something?”

“Go ahead,” Hyrule said, expression shifting towards concern.

Legend took a breath, trying to figure out how to word this. He’d already asked it once, but something told him Hyrule’s reaction would be very, very different. “I’m… in charge, now. I can do whatever I want. And I care about you and Wars and the others, so I want to make sure that you get to do what you want, too. Is… What do you want to do, Rulie? Anything at all.”

Hyrule frowned, wrinkling his nose. “What? I don’t know, Legend, help? This wasn’t about me getting to do whatever I want, this was about helping make the country better.”

“I know, I know, it’s just -” Legend made a frustrated little sound. “What do you want to do to help? Do you want a title? Do you want a job? Do you want to learn politics? Do you want to learn a trade or something? I want you to be able to help wherever you think you should, not where I think you should.”

“I don’t want a title,” Hyrule said firmly, “and I don’t want you to just… give me a job. Shouldn’t that be something I earn if I’m good enough at it?” He sighed. “Legend, you’re letting me stay and feeding me. I can figure out the rest.”

“... Are you sure?” Legend asked. It didn’t feel right to just drop Hyrule in the middle of everything without a direction to help steer him in. “I wouldn’t be ordering anyone to give you a job or anything, but - if you want to learn things, or apprentice somewhere, I can get you in the door, at least.”

Hyrule hesitated. “...I don’t know,” he said eventually, “I just… can I get some amount of what you would’ve given me, but in food? And then give it to people, or something?”

“Yeah, sure. Just food?” Legend asked, already starting to think of what else he might want to give people. What would Legend have given to Hyrule, to Sky, if he’d known they would take it? “I can get you clothes and blankets and things too, if you want.”

Starting to smile again, Hyrule nodded. “Yes please. Stuff like that.”

Legend grinned back at him. “You know, that’s actually sort of poetic. A Link in the castle and a Link in the streets, working together.”

Hyrule flushed, looking away and covering his face with his hands. “I didn’t plan to say that! It just sort of… happened! I opened my mouth and I was saying things and then it just came out!”

“It sounded really fucking cool!” Legend said with a laugh, remembering at the last second to keep his voice down. “Contrasts like that work really well in public speaking. You did a great job.”

“Thanks?” Hyrule said, still looking embarrassed. “I’d never done it before- I didn’t even plan to get up there with you, but then he mentioned me again, and I… I don’t know.”

“... It was really nice having you and Wars up there with me,” Legend admitted quietly. “We - you know, we started this together, it feels right that we ended it that way, too. And I was shaking in my fucking boots, it was nice to have backup next to me instead of scattered around the room.”

“I’m glad we could help,” Hyrule told him softly, reaching over to take Legend’s hand. “It did feel right. And I couldn’t tell you were scared at all, if that helps.”

Legend gave his hand a squeeze. “Good to know the public speaking lessons paid off.”

Hyrule nodded, flipping over and scooting closer so he could tuck himself in next to Legend.

Legend put an arm around him and pulled him just a bit closer. “Just let me know, okay? Anything you need. Get me a list. Get me lots of lists, if you want.”

“Maybe tomorrow,” Hyrule mumbled, shifting slightly to get more comfortable before sighing quietly, “I’m still tired. Wars- uh, I used a lot of energy.”

“Absolutely. Take all the time you need,” Legend assured him. “We’ve got plenty of it, for once.”

Hyrule nodded, pulling a pillow over to hug and burying his face in it. Within minutes, he was asleep, breaths deep and even.

Legend closed his eyes, focusing on the sound of his brothers breathing. They were both okay. They would both be working with him to keep helping, to keep making things better. They were all okay, and maybe it was just from the repetition, but he was starting to believe it.

Notes:

Eoswars means so much to me you have no idea.

All he’s ever wanted is someone to die for, and now hes having to live for them instead. ;-;

Also wow weird that he still seems to be in pain,.,.,. Im sure its nothing hahah

Chapter 21: The Coronation

Notes:

Not all is as it seems :3333

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Twilight was pretty relieved when his dad had told him he didn’t need to be in the throne room for the actual ceremony bit of the coronation. It was already crammed full of people, although this time there were also heads of guilds and organizations as well as nobility- which was new, according to Warriors. 

Time hadn’t directly asked him to scout around, but Twilight was pretty sure that was what he’d really meant by ‘Keep an eye out.’ So, here he was, slowly circling through unfamiliar rooms and hallways around the throne room. There were a lot of them- servant’s corridors, wide walkways, offices and meeting rooms and even a room with a large piano in it. 

He was walking down a hall that he was pretty sure was in the vague center of the castle when he ran into someone who didn’t look like they were supposed to be there.

All of the nobles and dignitaries were in the throne room, watching Legend get crowned, or listening to it, or however it happened. So what was this guy doing on his own, several hallways away?

“Hey,” Twilight said, as he got a bit closer, “you’re missing the coronating.”

“I’m aware,” the man said coolly.

Okay, yeah. Nobles. Twilight suppressed a sigh. “Do you know your way back?”

“Were you planning to offer me directions?” he asked, with a slight raise of an eyebrow and a look that told Twilight exactly what he thought of that idea.

He shrugged. “It’s polite, isn’t it?”

The man hummed. “I suppose I just wouldn’t expect someone… like you to know where things are in the king’s castle.”

“Well, there’s a new king now, and a new era. I’m actually staying here, for now.” Twilight kept his tone even- it was a fair assumption. He did feel out of place, and it made sense that he looked the part too.

“Oh.” It almost sounded like polite interest. Almost. “Interesting. I would be fascinated to hear how someone of your background ended up staying in the palace.”

Twilight shrugged, trying not to respond to the ‘your background’ bit- this man was probably just as uneducated about normal people as Twilight was about the nobility. “Well, the king’s been staying at my ranch for three years, he figured he’d return the favor.”

…Not that it was, technically, Twilight’s ranch, but it was the principle of the thing.

The man tilted his head slightly at Twilight. “Ah. So you’re one of the people he spoke about during his big speech.”

“Sure,” Twilight said, “I didn’t hear it. I was at the gates.” He held out his hand. “I’m Twilight, by the way. Nice to meet you.”

“... Zant. A pleasure,” the man said with a small smirk. He didn’t take Twilight’s hand.

Twilight pulled his hand back, feeling distinctly awkward and a little mad about it. If the nobleman would even consider trying just a little to have a pleasant conversation, everything would be going so much more smoothly. “So, you do know your way to the throne room, then?” He bit back a ‘ will you be able to get there by yourself’ in favor of a more politic, “would you like company? To make sure you don’t lose your way.”

“I will be just fine, thank you.” Zant brushed past him toward the throne room.

And Twilight caught his arm, stopping him short. “Do you hear that?” he asked, referring to the quiet group of running footsteps that echoed in a nearby hall. 

A hall that would have been nearly exactly where Zant had come from, so either way, keeping him here was a good idea. If he was a traitor, Twilight wouldn’t lose track of him, and if he wasn’t, he might be backup in some way. He could yell for the guards, at least.

Zant went very, very still for a moment. “... Yes.”

The footsteps were getting louder, and Twilight could hear the faint clank of a scabbard hitting armor. “They’re armed.” He turned to look directly at Zant, scanning his face carefully. “No one should be running down the halls in armor right now. Not heading parallel to the throne room.” 

There was, of course, the most important question- still unanswered. Twilight tightened his grip on Zant’s wrist, and asked lowly, “Are you with them?”

“No,” Zant answered at the same volume. “I didn’t know anyone else would be in this hallway.”

Twilight decided to believe him for now. Zant was (at least) whispering, which was a good sign, because if he’d been with the possible enemies and gotten grabbed by a friend of the king, being loud and drawing the attention of his armed accomplices would be the best plan of action.

He let go, hurrying over to a window alcove, where a small statuette was being displayed on an ornately carved table. There was a fancy-looking label next to it, which Twilight ignored. “Here,” he said, handing it to Zant, “in case you need to hit something.”

Zant’s eyes were wide, and he glanced between the statuette and Twilight a few times. Then a crooked, mischievous little smile slowly grew on his face, and he took the statuette, giving it a little heft. “Well, this should be interesting.”

Twilight definitely agreed. He just hoped Zant would stick to hitting the enemies, and not attack any strange wolves who might suddenly appear in the hallway.

The group rounded the corner and stopped short, one of the soldiers at the front raising an arm to signal to the others. A soldier in the royal colors, but many in the group were not, dressed as servants or nobles. Suspicious, given their weaponry.

Almost as suspicious as the fact that the former king was standing in the middle of the group, unshackled, and clearly not where he was supposed to be.

“By order of the king, return to your cell!” Twilight tried, because he felt like he had to, not because he expected it to work.

“Stand aside, and I’ll consider letting you live,” the former king retorted.

Twilight sighed, putting a hand to his forehead.

“What,” one of the ‘guards’ mocked, “you thought we’d cower in fear from two guys with one stone carving?”

“Oh no,” Twilight grinned, “I was just waiting until you saw the wolf.”

The fake guard quickly turned and scanned the hallway behind him, giving Twilight the perfect amount of time to pull his magic forward, to shift and reform and land on all four paws, snarling at the group in front of him and slowly stepping closer.

Zant made an alarmed noise and took a small step back. Several of the ‘guards’ swore loudly, completely ignoring Zant to focus their attention on the active threat.

“Well?” the former king yelled, “what are you waiting for? Kill it!”

Two of the fake guards rushed forward, swords drawn.

Twilight grinned, then pounced.

It didn’t take all that long to win the fight, all things considered. At least half of the traitors ran away, once they saw just how fast Twilight was tearing through those who had been brave enough to challenge him. A few more suffered some sort of head trauma, or at least bruising, after being bonked with a small marble sculpture of one of Legend’s ancestors. 

Anyways, the fight ended with the former king backed up into the alcove they’d gotten the statue from, awkwardly half-crammed under the display table. 

Twilight shifted back, as easy as flowing water, and gave his unlikely ally a nod. “Nice work. You got some good hits in, Zant.”

“I’d be happy to get in a few more,” Zant said coolly, making eye contact with the former king and lightly tapping the statuette against his palm.

The former king raised his eyebrows at Zant, still breathing hard despite the way he was trying to look put together. “Conspiring with traitors and monsters now, are you? What would your poor father say?”

Zant hummed, making a show of glancing toward a nearby window to check the sun's position. “I’d imagine Prince Link - oh, excuse me, King Link - has already taken his oath by now. So, the way I see it, the only traitor here is you.”

“It’s kind of sad, honestly,” Twilight added, “considering how big your group was, the fact that you’re the only traitor here seems kind of embarrassing.”

“What would your father say?” Zant asked with that crooked grin.

The old king spluttered, caught off guard. 

Twilight, having decided that this had gone on long enough, shifted and stretched into the form of a bear, staring at the former king (who was now definitely cowering under the display table) and pointing in the direction of the cells with one large, clawed paw.

Zant rested a hand on Twilight’s head, giving the fur an idle scratch, and tilted his head at the former king, still grinning. “Run along, now.”

The former king glowered up at him from under the table. “Get that thing away from me, and I might.”

“Mm. No.” Zant’s smile widened, just slightly. “Run along.”

The old king’s glare slowly faded, eyes flickering occasionally to Twilight, until he shakily stood and started to walk, half pressed against the wall to stay as far away from the bear as possible.

Twilight started to follow, trying to look both casual and threatening.

Zant’s hand trailed from Twilight’s head to his shoulders, and then he hopped up onto Twilight’s back as easily as getting on a horse.

Letting out a low huff of surprise, Twilight automatically adjusted his weight so that Zant wouldn’t slip off. He reminded himself to keep his eyes on the king- this was a show of force, nothing else. This was Zant saying something about their unified front, not saying something about Twilight’s personhood.

“This is much more exciting than the coronation,” Zant hummed. “But still, let’s not dawdle.”

Twilight started to move a bit faster, because any distraction or infighting could cause disaster right now. Not because he was going to take orders, especially not from a noble.

Luckily, there were proper guards in the next hall, guarding the entrance to something Twilight didn’t know anything about, but happy to leave their posts to put the biggest traitor in the kingdom back into his cell.

As soon as the former king was being properly escorted back to the dungeons, Zant slid off of Twilight’s back. He adjusted his tunic, still smiling like he couldn’t wait to get into some mischief, and nodded to Twilight. “Well, that wasn’t what I was expecting to do today.”

Twilight shifted back into his human shape, trying to remain calm. It wasn’t Zant’s fault that he got a bit jumpy around this sort of thing. “Hope you had fun anyway.”

“You know, I did! I can see why the new king keeps you around,” Zant told him brightly.

Taking a deep breath, Twilight just barely stopped himself from turning away and walking off without a word. “He doesn’t keep me around. I help him out, because I’m his friend and a person, and nobody’s gonna tell me to heel.”

Zant paused for a moment, giving Twilight a considering look. “... Ah. I suppose I misspoke.”

“Suppose you did,” Twilight grumbled, looking away and adjusting the hem of his tunic. Once he felt calm enough to sort of regret his little outburst, he said, “You were a good help, back there. I appreciate it.”

“I was doing my duty to the king,” Zant said with a shrug, that smile starting to creep back onto his face. “And you didn’t do that badly yourself, you know.”

“Oh, I know,” Twilight responded, starting to smile as well.

“... And,” Zant added, a little quieter, “I suppose I understand not liking the way you’re treated in another form. But perhaps not quite that literally.”

Twilight nodded, even though he didn’t really know what Zant was talking about specifically. “Nobility things?” he guessed.

“... In a sense. It isn’t that simple, unfortunately,” Zant sighed. “But this would probably be easier if I didn’t have my family name to worry about.”

“Sounds like a lot of things would be,” Twilight said. “Le- uh, King Link has definitely talked about that.”

“He has never been in my situation,” Zant said wryly. “And if he has, may it never come to light, for his sake.”

“Wow, uh,” Twilight quickly searched for something to say, “sorry that whatever’s happening to you is happening, Zant. You seem like a great guy.”

Zant stared at him for a moment, and just for a heartbeat, he looked a little bit lost. Then he shook his head and started to laugh. “What a contradiction of sentiments. I suppose, in the spirit of us working well together, we should start over.” He held out a hand to Twilight. “Midna. She/her, if you please.”

Oh. Uh oh. “You’re a swell gal, Midna,” Twilight corrected himself, reaching out to shake her hand, “and I’d fight next to you anytime.”

“I’d advise you to carry around more of those little statues, then, just in case,” Midna said with that crooked little grin. “You never know when the old king might show up.”

Twilight grinned back. “At least we have you to keep the kingdom safe.”

More guards arrived, Time not far behind them, and soon Twilight was too busy talking with his dad about heightened security to notice Midna leaving.

He wished he’d been able to say goodbye. She deserved one.

Notes:

Hey, remember that one noble that Wild half-rescued? Sure would be a weird coincidence if they turned back up

And no WAY are we done with the midna arc, she is soon to become Very politically important :D poor twi doesnt know who anyone is so its not his fault he didnt recognize her lmao

Chapter 22: The Gardens

Notes:

[realizes we didnt go back and put letters at the start of all of these chapters] FUCKDICKS
Ah, well its too late now (lie)

ANYWAYS here have some ravioli (or at least some flustered ravio LMAO)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[A note, sent by Legend]

 

Meet me in the gardens?

[A small doodle of a sword]

 


 

Ravio stuck a fingertip into the water, watching the slight startle of small fish as ripples moved through the pondweed.

He hadn’t really been to the pond since- well, he liked to think of it as since he was banished, but he was self-aware enough to know that was a little dramatic. 

Especially among those who literally had been. So, banishment jokes were out.

He’d been reinvited to castle gatherings in the years since the prince had fled- or left, or been banished, or something, some word more nuanced than even his incredible vocabulary could find. The reason he was banned was gone, after all, and after inheriting his mother’s title, Ravio was a risky person to alienate.

He remembered sitting on this rock, back when he was small enough that Link could crowd in beside him, poking at fish, and looking for tadpoles, and eventually, skipping rocks.

Link would know to find him here.

Behind him, someone very quietly cleared their throat.

Ravio startled, accidentally flicking water across the pond, and hurried to get to his feet, brushing off his robes in a manner that hopefully seemed put-together instead of terribly nervous. 

He turned around quickly, because it was the polite thing to do when the king addressed you, and maybe a little because he was scared Link would disappear on him again.

“Sorry,” King Link said with an awkward little smile. “Didn’t mean to startle you.”

“It’s completely alright, your majesty,” Ravio said, maybe a little too rushed to maintain his usual carefully composed air, “I didn’t end up in the pond, so I’m not bothered at all.”

Link made a face. “Oh, goddesses, I forgot what that feels like. I haven’t had to deal with formal titles in years, this is going to be so weird.”

Ravio winced, but pushed through. “Apologies, uh, your majesty.” He tried not to stare from under his hood, even if the king wouldn’t be able to tell. Link had grown- of course he had, Ravio had grown too- and despite seeing portraits on occasion, Ravio hadn’t really seen him since they were children.

The king’s hair was still pink, but straighter than it had been when they played together as kids. It still curled a little around his ears, though, and Ravio desperately tried to banish the thought that it looked cute. No matter how true it was, it was not appropriate.

“No, don’t apologize,” Link said quickly. “And - you really don’t have to call me that. Legend is fine.” He paused for a moment, then sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. “Sorry, I - I’m not doing a good job of this. I’ve been going by Legend, so. If you want, you can call me that.”

“All right,” Ravio said, careful practice allowing him to maintain his casual-but-friendly tone, “Legend it is, if it makes you feel more comfortable. And I’m assuming I should drop the majesties as well?”

“Please.”

“Well, Legend,” Ravio started again, carefully looking away from the king’s eyes- which were also pretty- “may I ask what it was you wanted to speak about?”

Legend hesitated for just a moment - and wasn’t it a sight to see the new king, so composed and confident in the face of danger, hesitate because of Ravio - then said “Well… I suppose I just wanted to talk to you. Time didn’t say it was you I was writing to, and… it’s just been a while.”

“It certainly has,” Ravio replied, voice softening a bit from his usual carefully controlled tone, “much longer than I would have liked.”

“Me too,” Legend said quietly. He was fidgeting with the hem of his sleeves, just a bit. He’d done that as a child, too, when he got nervous. “I’m - I’m sorry about… all of that.”

“None of it was your fault,” Ravio was quick to reassure, resisting the urge to place a hand on Legend’s arm. “I’m simply glad we got the time we did have together, and delighted to have been sending letters to someone who was secretly you for so long.”

“I’m glad it was you,” Legend said with a little flicker of a smile. “I wondered who it was, sometimes, because obviously no one would tell me, but… I didn’t think it would be you. I’m glad it was, though.”

“I mean, I hoped you wouldn’t be disappointed,” Ravio said, tone light and teasing. Testing the waters- maybe a lighter atmosphere would make Legend more comfortable.

It seemed to do the trick. Some of the tension went out of Legend’s shoulders, and his smile got a little bigger. “I’m not. And I guess I should have known from the doodles, that feels like something you’d do.”

“I’m sure there are plenty of nobles foolish enough to sign a letter with a little drawing,” Ravio said, turning aside slightly and fiddling with his sleeve. Something about the king remembering enough about him to recognize something he’d enjoy, even after so many years.

“I thought it was sort of clever, actually,” Legend said with a little shrug. “Identifies you without attaching a name to anything, even a fake one.”

Ravio was definitely blushing, although now it was from embarrassment. “That was the general idea, yes.”

Legend nodded, and there was a slightly awkward pause as they both searched for something to say. Eventually, Legend tipped his head toward the rest of the gardens and said “Walk with me? I feel sort of stupid just standing here.”

“Sounds delightful,” Ravio told him, offering his arm without thinking, and then freezing. Legend was the king, he wasn’t going to want to link arms with Ravio.

Except, after a heartbeat of surprise, Legend smiled. There was something a little more hesitant, almost shy in his expression as he stepped forward and took Ravio’s arm. “What a gentleman.”

Ravio was once again grateful that his hood covered his blush. “Of course, my king. Uh. Your maj-” Ravio trailed off. Legend was certainly not his king, and such a familiar address after so many years apart was terribly forward. 

Offering his arm had been bad enough- the act of the offer was generally left to the higher ranking individual, and Ravio had just quietly implied he was above the king.

“You deserve politeness, Legend,” Ravio finally settled on, “and it costs me nothing to give it.”

“My brothers would certainly argue that point,” Legend said with a quiet chuckle.

If Ravio knew Legend better, he might have responded with ‘ your brothers sound dangerously ill-mannered, then,’ but he didn’t dare risk such familiarity. “If we meet, I will defend your honor to them. Politely.”

“You’ve already met them,” Legend told him, giving Ravio a tiny nudge to turn deeper into the gardens. “Well, some of them, anyway. Wars and Hyrule.”

“Ah,” Ravio said, after a short pause- he kept forgetting that this Legend had also been Link. The prince hadn’t had any siblings, and after their speeches in the throne room, those two were unlikely to be illegitimate children of the king. “Newly acquired brothers, then?” 

Legend nodded. “Yeah. Couldn’t have asked for better people backing me.”

“They certainly spoke compellingly,” Ravio said, trying not to think about the way that Warriors had taken a knife in the back and the way that Legend had screamed. “They seem dedicated to both you and the cause, it’s admirable.”

“They really are. No idea why, but… I’m grateful they’re here,” Legend admitted quietly.

“You are no less worthy than the cause,” Ravio chided gently, “you are a great part of it, and a wonderful, intelligent person on top of that.”

Legend looked away, and there was the hint of a blush on his cheeks. “... Thanks.”

“It’s the truth,” Ravio said, a bit flustered by the fact that he’d made Legend blush.

And then, suddenly, Legend stopped dead in his tracks.

“Legend?” Ravio looked around anxiously, trying to spot whatever had upset or scared him.

“He didn’t,” Legend whispered. He let go of Ravio’s arm and hurried over toward the wall of the gardens, where there was nothing of interest except an old tree stump. It looked like it had once been a large tree, too; cut down due to disease, perhaps, or storm damage. 

Legend knelt down beside it, reaching out to carefully run his fingers over the edge. It almost looked like he was about to start crying.

Ravio hesitated for a second, then put a hand on his shoulder. “Legend, is there something wrong? Can I help?”

“He cut it down,” Legend said softly, barely seeming to register Ravio’s presence. “He just - and he didn’t even - he just left it like this?”

‘He’ had to be referring to the previous king. “Did this tree mean something to you?” Ravio asked gently.

“This was…” Legend took a breath, his hand still resting on the stump. “This was how I got out. It was tall enough to get me over the wall.”

Ravio had enough practice to stifle his sympathetic gasp. He knelt next to Legend, carefully tucking his feet under himself. “A retaliation, then?”

“That’s all he ever seems to fucking do,” Legend murmured. He glanced away from Ravio and rubbed his eyes. “I - goddesses, this - It’s a tree, I have enough other shit to worry about, I just…”

“You’re allowed to be upset. He did this to injure you, it makes sense that it would hurt.” 

Legend curled in on himself, just a bit. “... This is how I met Rulie.”

“...Hyrule?” Ravio asked, after a few seconds of quick thinking. “It was a symbol of your freedom, then. What he perceived as rebellion.”

“Yeah.” Legend smiled, just a bit, through the tears starting to bead in the corners of his eyes. “To be fair, it was rebellion.”

“Any freedom for you seemed to be rebellion to him,” Ravio said, glancing away and trying not to think about the last time he’d seen Legend when they were both children.

“Don’t I know it.” Legend let his hand drop from the stump, fingertips trailing over the bark. “... He didn’t have to do this. I was gone, he had no reason to think I’d ever even see it. This was cruel and unnecessary.”

“Typical of his reign.” Ravio had the odd urge to look away, to let Legend have a private moment mourning the stump that had once been a tree, but he pressed through it. Witnessing the loss and being there for Legend was probably more important in this situation.

Legend chuckled, though there wasn’t much humor in it. “Sometimes I wonder how I lasted as long as I did. The tree, Rulie, Wars, you - every time I had something good, he found a way to get rid of it.”

“You’re remarkably resilient,” Ravio told him, “and sometimes that can be more of a curse than a blessing. But it’s what led you to keep trying for those relationships, to keep trying for freedom- and it’s what allowed you to take the throne, and what makes you such a good leader now.”

“I’m trying,” Legend said quietly, “I’m trying. I’ve barely had the chance to do anything yet, but… goddesses, I’m trying.”

“One of the many things that separates you from him.”

“... I still have to give him a proper sentence, you know,” Legend said, glancing up at Ravio with something unreadable in his eyes. “He’s been in the dungeons since we took over.”

That was something Ravio did not want any say in whatsoever. “I’m sure you’ll make a just choice,” he said politely, skirting around any hint of his own involvement with the ease of long practice.

“I hope so,” Legend said softly. “I want to.”

Ravio nodded. “You have all the time you need to determine the right course of action.” He put a bit more lightheartedness into his tone when he added, “it’s not like he’s going anywhere.” 

Unless someone wanted him freed, or eliminated, or any of the other reasons people might sneak into the dungeons to help or harm the former king. Ravio carefully did not mention any of those possibilities.

“Yeah.” Legend looked a bit brighter at that. “Fuck it’s nice to have some power over him, for once.”

“I can imagine,” Ravio said, with a light laugh, then reconsidered. “Or, perhaps I can’t. Either way, it must be very reassuring.”

Legend covered Ravio’s hand with his, giving him the first proper smile Ravio had seen from him today. “I interrupted him, Ravio. In front of half the court.”

“And it emphasized your point wonderfully,” Ravio agreed automatically, most of his focus taken by the fact that Legend was functionally holding his hand.  

“Wars told him to shut up,” Legend added with glee. “And he couldn’t do anything about it!”

“A glorious moment.” Legend’s hand was warm and soft, and Ravio was trying very hard not to think about how pretty he looked. “I was honored to be there- you all made some very compelling points.”

“Well, there was a lot to say about how shitty he is,” Legend said with a little shrug. He was still smiling. “I could have kept talking for a long time, but I thought it was probably a good idea to keep it short.”

“In case of any retaliation, I presume?” Ravio asked, “keeping the surprise in the surprise attack, as it were.”

Legend nodded. “We knew we’d be on a time limit. I was pretty sure he’d only let us talk until he started feeling threatened, which he did, so better to get all the important shit out of the way at the start.”

“It got the crowd on your side as well,” Ravio pointed out, “which was vital. Not that I think they would have been dedicated in their protection of the former king, but it’s better to be sure, I believe.”

“Definitely,” Legend agreed. He glanced at Ravio’s hand, seeming to register what he was doing, and cleared his throat, standing and offering his own arm this time. “Sorry, I - we can keep walking, if you want.”

“I don’t want to rush you,” Ravio said, tone even and sympathetic despite his internal indecision. “This tree was important to you, and you can give it the time it deserves. Besides, I’m not exactly running a dedicated mission to convert the nobility to your side right now.” 

That was true, but honestly, Ravio had more work to do at this point than any time during the preparation, just keeping the nobles from startling and doing something drastic in either direction. Or any direction, political or not.

Legend needed someone right now, though, and Ravio was the one there. The one Legend had asked to be there, although not for a heavy emotional realization, so Ravio wasn’t sure it counted anymore. But here he was, and here he would stay, as long as his king needed him. For purely political reasons, of course.

His king? Lolia above, Ravio was certainly in it now. And quite definitely moving too fast, but he tended to make and commit to snap judgements, especially when under pressure.

“I’ll be okay,” Legend said. “I’m - I need to talk to Wars about it, I think. I don’t want to put that on you when this is the first time we’ve actually talked since I was eight.”

“After ten years, it’s very kind of you to want to reconnect,” Ravio told him quietly, “many would have been happy to leave such an old connection in the past.”

Legend gave him a little shrug. “You were my first real friend, and you were the first person who made me think my father might not always be right all the time. That’s important, I think.”

“I’m glad it was significant for you,” Ravio said, reasonably sure Legend could see his smile from under his hood. “What an honor, having planted the spark of rebellion in the king who’s going to change the country for the better.”

Legend smiled back, though it faltered after a moment. “And - you know, if you don’t want to reconnect, that’s - that’s fine. You can tell me that. I don’t want you going along with it just because I’m king now and you don’t want to upset me.”

Ravio paused, collecting his thoughts. This was not a response he wanted to get wrong. “Haven’t we been reconnecting for two years? Even if we hadn’t known each other back then, I certainly would want to remain… connected now.” Connected was probably a safer choice of words than close.

“... Yeah, we have,” Legend said, some of the tension leaving his shoulders, that almost-shy smile making a reappearance. “That’s - that’s good. I just wanted to be sure.”

“I’m glad to reassure you, then,” Ravio told him, returning the smile- not too large to be suspicious, a non-overwhelming amount of warmth. 

Legend was quiet for a moment, leading Ravio through the gardens with the ease of someone who had walked them a hundred times. “... Speaking of staying connected. There’s… well, a lot of things are shifting around, now, and I need people I trust in as many places as possible. We’re still working out specifics, and I won’t ask you to do anything you don’t want to, but… would you be interested in a higher-ranking position?”

Well, wasn’t that a tricky question to answer. 

“I would be honored to help you restore some semblance of order,” Ravio said. “People- especially members of the nobility- are my specialty. I believe I would get quite bored without some scheme or cause to see through- although I wouldn’t dream of scheming without your agreement, especially not so soon after you’ve taken the throne.”

“Well we can’t have you getting bored,” Legend said with a smile. “I’ll talk to the others and see what we can come up with.”

Ravio found himself returning Legend’s smile with a genuine one of his own. “Sounds entertaining. Don’t feel obligated to give me the position, though, I’m sure I could manage just fine without it.”

“You could,” Legend agreed. “Based on your activities here, I have absolutely no doubt about that. I’m more worried about myself, honestly - and fuck, that sounds a lot more selfish than it did in my head.”

“You are a very important consideration, both in regards to the kingdom and your own personal perspective.” Ravio kept his tone lightly chiding. “It’s perfectly understandable. Commendable, even.”

Legend paused for a moment, then laughed quietly. “Goddesses, I’m a fucking hypocrite, aren’t I?”

“Many are,” Ravio said, adding his own lighthearted laugh. “I certainly am.”

“Don’t tell Wars and Rulie, I’d never hear the end of it,” Legend chuckled.

“I think it would be a challenge to find a non-hypocritical person,” Ravio mused, “so it’s likely you’d be able to refute their claims by proving they act the same way. And then their accusations of hypocrisy would be, well… rather hypocritical, wouldn’t you say?”

Legend hummed thoughtfully. “Yeah, probably. I doubt they’d care that much, though.”

“Then maybe it’s not something you need to worry about,” Ravio said, careful to sound lighthearted, as the statement was riskily close to a dismissal.

“Maybe,” Legend agreed. “I’m going to get on their cases about taking care of themselves anyway, so it probably doesn’t matter if I’m being a hypocrite about it or not.”

Ravio had no experience with such a situation. “It’s kind of you to support them in that way.”

“They supported me first,” Legend said with a shrug, as if it was no big deal. “I’m just returning the favor.”

Seems nice. 

“I’m glad that’s something you can share. It certainly sounds easier to have help with such a thing.”

“Much easier than being on my own,” Legend agreed quietly, and Ravio remembered the way he had said the words kept me isolated, staring up at the former king.

“It’s good that you found them,” Ravio said, trying not to think about the way he’d been unable to give Legend that support since they were separated, “they seem to have helped a lot, and not only with the rebellion.” Of course, he wasn’t exactly sure how well Legend had been doing socially while he was trapped in the palace, but it was a good bet that he was doing better now, and part of that was likely due to their company.

Legend nodded. “I honestly don’t think I would have made it without them, in more ways than one.”

“Then both I and the kingdom owe them a great debt.”

“I owe them more,” Legend said. Then he glanced over at Ravio with a small smile. “I owe all of you more. I couldn’t have done this without everyone who was helping me.”

Ravio looked away, slightly uncomfortable. “I haven’t done much for you in the last ten years aside from sending letters.”

“Are you kidding me? We have the support of the nobles because of you,” Legend said gently. “We couldn’t have moved without that. We needed that.”

Oh. Legend had been talking about non-emotional support as well. Support in rebellious activities. It must have been Ravio’s guilt that pushed him to interpret the statement in that way. “Ah, yes, I suppose that’s true. But I wouldn’t say you owe me- we were all working towards a mutually beneficial cause.”

“And you kept me tethered to the outside world for two years,” Legend added. “I love the others, and doing this mattered to me, but it’s hard to stay motivated for something this big for that long if you’re separated from it.”

“I’m honored to have been that conduit.” Ravio hoped the conversation was still interesting for Legend- Ravio’s current answers were hardly varied. 

“... And you were my friend.” Legend said the word friend like he wasn’t quite certain of it. “Are my friend. That’s something.”

“It is indeed,” Ravio said softly. “It certainly meant a lot to me back then, as well as when we were exchanging letters. Even though I hadn’t considered my best friend and my correspondent might be the same person.” 

Fuck. Fuck, he’d said best friend, and Legend certainly didn’t still consider Ravio his, not after so many years growing close to different people.

“Best friend?” Legend echoed softly.

“Ah, yes,” Ravio said with a nervous giggle, “I saved that title for you- didn’t seem fair to give it to someone else, especially since I kept hope that we’d reconnect someday.” And he hadn’t had anyone else try to fill the role since, but that was both beside the point and a pathetic attempt at a sob story to the king who’d spent seven years of his life being purposefully isolated by his father.

“... Well, I guess I’ve been slacking, then,” Legend said with a small smile. “I’ll work on that. And introduce you to Hyrule, he’s good at making friends with people.”

Ouch. 

It was fair that Legend thought Ravio would need an expert to start making him befriendable, but he still felt awkward hearing about it. “I’d be glad to officially meet him.” 

“Bring him food,” Legend advised. “He likes sweets.”

…And he thought Ravio would have to resort to bribery to get a foot in the door. Excellent. “We’ll certainly be friends, then- I have that in common with him.”

“I think he’ll like you,” Legend told him, and the words sounded genuine. “They all will.”

“Thanks,” Ravio said, stifling his awkwardness out of his voice, “I can’t wait to properly meet them. Any friend of yours will be welcomed by me.”

They had reached a small section of the gardens next to the palace itself, with benches and an archway. Legend came to a stop, a small, fond smile on his face as he looked around the space. Ravio wondered if this area had some meaning to him, too.

“Do you have anything to do today?” Legend asked, glancing back to Ravio. “I don’t want to keep you if there’s something you have to attend to.”

“Nothing more important than this,” Ravio told him, despite the fact that there probably was some vital social stabilization to be done.

Legend smiled and turned them to walk another circuit of the gardens, seeming genuinely happy to be spending more time with Ravio, who spent maybe a little more time than was necessary calming his racing heart. Spending time with Legend felt good, and Ravio was a fool in many regards, but not in this one.

Ravio knew love when he felt it- he’d had enough practice over the years- but he was smart enough to also know just how dangerous relationships were. Things always ended better when he just… stayed quiet and let the feeling go away on its own. Less risk for everyone involved- especially when one of the parties involved was a new king who had bigger things to worry about than an infatuated courtier. 

Ravio did think the walk was very nice, though, and not especially because of the garden scenery.

Notes:

I’ve created a whole thing for followers of Lolia and i think its super interesting. I might get more into it later on, but its already something most people in-universe know so they wont really be asking about it.
Anyways, Ravio’s hood is to sort of. I forgot the dramatic term i was using but like, keep him in shadow/darkness /pos? Like, so he’s connected to Lolia, and everything he sees is through her veil, ect.

Some do fully wear veils as well, some simply wear headscarves. The hood is kind of the in-between point.

 

‘Act Four: The Right Track’ is next, and it is two finished chapters and four half-finished drafts as of now, so it might take a moment or two to get it done.

I will say, yall should be Excited for this next interlude,.,., we’re introducing someone new and interesting!

Chapter 23: Interlude: The Treaty

Notes:

SURPRISE!!!! [throws a giant wrench in your ravioli plans (assuming you haven’t looked at the tags LMAO)]

We’re almost done with act four, so get ready for a new arc!! Ft midna and the champions (separately lmao)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[An excerpt from a letter, sent by Legend]

 

To his majesty King Tarin of Koholint,

I extend to you my deepest and sincerest apologies for the way your kingdom, and you yourself, have been treated by my father. This conflict that has gone on for the past three years has been his attempt to expand our borders and gain more power and influence, regardless of the cost, both to our kingdom and its people. I am glad to tell you that he is no longer king of Hyrule. I, Prince Link, have taken the throne that is my birthright, and I hope to rule more wisely than he did.

[...]

I see from your previous letters that you are a reasonable man, which I believe is a trait to be celebrated in a king. You have given my father many chances to see the error of his ways - indeed, far more chances than many others would have offered. It is by his own foolishness that these olive branches have been thrown aside. If you can bring yourself to try once more, I would be honored to personally attend peace negotiations. 

This futile war of expansion has gone on for too long and cost far too many lives from both our kingdoms. It is draining our resources and our peoples’ goodwill. I would put an end to it, as quickly as possible, if you will help me to do so. I await your swift reply.

 

Sincerely,

His majesty, King Link

 




Marin stared at the signature at the bottom of the letter, her mind spinning. A three-year conflict, ended by a single letter? A change of power in the northern kingdom? Prince Link crowned king?

“... Well, this is all - unexpected,” she said, carefully setting the letter back on her father’s desk.

“Indeed. That’s precisely why I want someone I trust absolutely negotiating the peace treaty,” the king replied, giving Marin a significant look.

Marin folded her hands in her lap to hide the nervous little flutter of her fingers. “Are you sure? This is a matter of ending a war, father, surely you should be the one writing to Hyrule?”

“The matter of ending this war is important enough that I do not want to entrust it to letters, which can easily be stolen, forged, or tampered with. I intend to send you to Hyrule’s Castle Town, if you are amenable, to negotiate the treaty in person with the new king.” He gave her a nod and a warm smile. “I believe you are up for the task.”

Oh.

“I - I will do my best,” she said, trying to keep her chin up and shoulders back like a proper princess. She had been training for this sort of thing for years, of course, but this would be her first true test. A trial by fire, so to speak.

“You will be sent with an entourage, of course,” her father continued, carefully folding the letter, “and the Heart of the Sea.”

Marin’s eyes widened. “The Heart of the Sea? Are you sure?”  

The Heart was the king’s artifact, passed from ruler to ruler as a sign of their authority. Whoever held the Heart spoke with the king’s power, both metaphorically and literally. It would protect her in a foreign country, certainly, but…

“Absolutely. Although part of this is due to the necessity of ending the war, do not undervalue the trust I place in you as you carry the Heart, a trust which you have earned and continue to earn every day of your life.” He reached out a hand and placed it over hers. “There is no one I would rather entrust it to.”

Marin gave her father’s hand a light squeeze and smiled at him, letting the warmth of the words push back her nerves. “I won’t let you down.”

“I wouldn’t expect you to,” the king told her, with a light laugh. “I should probably prepare some statements and talking points for you to use once you’re there, feel free to ready yourself in whatever way you wish. Would you consider leaving in two days? Or a week?”

Marin pursed her lips in thought. “Give me three days, I can be ready to leave by then.”

“Excellent.” The king leaned back slightly in his chair, pulling a few papers from the desk drawer and adjusting his glasses.

“I’ll go and prepare now, if that’s alright?” Marin asked, taking that as her cue to stand.

“Wonderful.” Her father gave her a nod and another warm smile. “Thank you so much for taking on this task, I know it must seem daunting.”

“... It does,” Marin admitted. “But I’ve been preparing for things like this my whole life, and this war has gone on for too long. I am honored to help end it.”

“And I’m proud of you for undertaking such a task,” her father told her, before shuffling the papers around and starting to organize them into three piles on his desk.

Marin gave him a nod and left the office, smiling at her bodyguard as the woman stepped into place behind her. 

King Link.

She had only met him once, and it had been many years ago. She could no longer remember what, exactly, they had been celebrating, but there had been a ball at the Hyrule palace, and she and her father had been invited.

It had been fun, at first, all the new things to see and the beautiful clothes and the food and the dancing, but she had been small enough that she got bored, eventually. Her father had been busy speaking to Hyrulean nobles, so he couldn’t go dance with her standing on his shoes like they did at home, and Marin had gotten bored enough to sneak off and explore the rest of the castle.

She found many interesting rooms that evening, stifling giggles as she ran around and hid from servants, but her favorite had been the music room. Full of every type of musical instrument she could think of and a few she had never seen… and a boy with pink hair, sitting at a piano.

He was frowning, she remembered, playing slowly and carefully, pausing before each chord. It had been a beautiful song, and when he finished, she clapped for him, startling him so badly he nearly fell off of the piano bench.

They had stayed in the music room together for hours, talking and playing and singing. At one point, they tried to dance, and Link stepped on her toes. The frown had disappeared, and Marin had decided she liked him much better with a smile.

He had been sweet. Friendly and intelligent, quick to say something that would make her laugh. And he cared, deeply - about her favorite song, the servants, the people at the party, stepping on her foot. There had been a light in him that made spending time with him feel comfortable and natural.

Marin had met the old king of Hyrule only a handful of times. Her father had kept her away from him as much as possible, and she had only really seen the cold, polite mask of a king who knew how to control his public image. But she had seen glimpses of the underneath, and as she got older, her father had told her more about the ruler of their northern neighbor. He was a hard, cruel man.

Marin knew what people like that could do to people like Link. She hoped, for his sake and for both their kingdoms’, that the old king had not managed to snuff out that light.

If he had, she feared for the future of them all.

Notes:

Poor marin, she doesn’t need to be worried about Legend’s spirit LMAO he started an entire REVOLUTION

As always, thank you so much for reading along and commenting, we love yall!!!

ANYWAYS see you next time with act four- the right track :DDDDDD

Chapter 24: Act Four: The Right Track; The Announcements

Notes:

BET YOU THOUGHT YOU’D SEEN THE LAST OF US!!!!

Jk, you probably didn’t, but OMG HERE LOOK!!!! NEW ACT NEW ACT!!!!!! :DDDDDD
Ft nearly 100% more marin, time’s bad decisions arc, WILD’s bad-decision-consequences arc, and some fun new bit characters!!! (ones you might recognize ;) )

ANYWAY welcome back!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Legend looked around at the assembled nobles and businessmen, the people who would serve as his councilors, and really hoped he didn’t look as nervous as he felt. This would be his first declaration as king, his first real royal action. He didn’t want to screw it up.

He took a breath, small and subtle, and stood from his chair.

Instantly, the room quieted. Everyone assembled turned to look at him, breaking off their own quiet conversations. Deferring to him. Even his father, in irons and under guard, looked up at the motion.

The weight of it hit Legend like a ton of bricks, and he had to fight to keep his expression calm. “Thank you all for coming. I will make this as short as I can.”

Wars was next to him. Ravio was here. Time was here, wearing Mask’s face. He wasn’t alone in this.

Legend sat back down and folded his hands on the table. “After much thought, I have decided on a sentence for my father.”

The former king stood stiffly at his position, not meeting Legend’s eyes.

“For his crimes against Hyrule and its people, and for breaking his oath, he will remain in the castle dungeons for the rest of his life.”

Legend’s father looked genuinely surprised, opening his mouth as if to say something before considering his words. “A weak choice from a weak king.”

“Would you rather I have you executed on the spot?” Legend asked with a raised eyebrow. And then, because his father could do nothing about it, added “Speak when spoken to.”

“The people will judge you as harshly as you have judged me,” the former king said confidently.

“You will watch,” Legend said evenly, “as I turn this country into something to be proud of, and become a better ruler than you could ever dream of being. And you will rot in jail, having no part in any of it. That, I think, is a better punishment than death.”

His father turned away, pointedly ignoring Legend and looking towards the door he’d entered through.

Legend had considered execution. He had considered it often, during those three years, and then during their recovery in the castle. But in the end, he had decided against it for the simple fact that his father would have chosen it without hesitation. Had chosen it without hesitation. 

Legend was going to be a better king and a better person than his father. And that started right here.

“Well, it is a good thing for all of us that this does not require any input whatsoever from you,” Legend said dryly. “My decision is final. Guards, please take him back to the dungeons.”

The former king was led away, still walking confidently despite his sentence, although Legend knew just how good he was at putting up a false front.

It felt anticlimactic, almost. After all that time, agonizing over his decision, just like that, it was done. Barely even a protest, not that he would have let his father say too much about his sentence.

“Now that that’s been dealt with,” he said, letting himself smile just a bit, “on to other business.”

The meeting didn’t last much longer - it was mostly just to establish a baseline for each councilor’s interests and investments - and once Legend was fairly sure they didn’t have any other important items to discuss, he dismissed the council. They all filtered out, though Time, Ravio, and Wars stayed.

“Well done, Legend,” Time said once the room was clear. “You handled that quite nicely.”

“I told him speak when spoken to,” Legend said, still partly in awe. He had just said that to his father.

“I bet that felt good,” Wars said, his appreciative pat on the back turning into a side-hug.

“It felt fucking incredible.”

Time gave him a small but warm smile, then stood and stretched, turning toward the door. “I’ll go get the others. You relax for a minute, Legend, and then we’ll debrief.”

Thank the goddesses. Legend slumped against Wars, closing his eyes for just a second. “This shit is exhausting, how did I do this all the time?”

“Unfortunately, you’ve had a taste of freedom,” Wars told him. “That’ll make it harder to go back. Unfortunately for you- but fortunately for the country- you’re exactly the man for the job.”

“Ugh.”

Wars gave him another pat on the back, this one more consoling than congratulatory. “You just proved how good you are at the job. They’re not going to leave you alone now.”

“... Some people aren’t going to agree with me,” Legend said quietly, glancing up at Wars. “He was right about that.”

“People who liked the way the system worked before,” Ravio pointed out. “Not necessarily the type of people you want to please, at least not at first.”

“Some of them will come around,” Wars said, “sooner or later.”

Legend sighed. He had liked not having to worry about public opinion and public scrutiny of his decisions. “Execution is going to be a rare thing. I already decided. Like it or not, they will get used to it.” Maybe if he said it enough, he could convince himself, too.

“Or leave,” Ravio pointed out, “also a win for us. Unless they decide to plot your downfall, of course.”

Legend groaned, turning to bury his face in Wars’ tunic. “I just took the throne, I don’t want to worry about that yet.”

“No rest for the wicked,” Time said from the doorway, walking back in with Twilight at his side, a basket in his hand. “Or for us, sadly.”

“We brought food, though,” Twilight said with a grin.

“I love you,” Legend said, sitting up straight. “Gimme.”

Time handed him the basket with an expression of faint, amused exasperation.

“Thanks.” Legend pulled out the contents as the others began to arrive - bread, cheese, meat, jam, honey candy, score. He popped a candy into his mouth and handed one to Wars without looking, already knowing he would want one.

The candy was snatched so quickly that he thought it might have been intercepted by Wind, but when he turned around it was just Wars, already reaching for another.

“Shit, Wars, did you skip breakfast or something?” Legend asked, sliding another candy his way.

“Doesn’t matter,” Wars said, sticking the candy straight into his pockets, “Candy is what’s important right now.”

Sky pulled out a chair for Wind, smiling over at Legend. “How did the meeting go?”

“Fine,” Legend said with a shrug. “My father’s in jail forever, serves him right.”

“Nice!” Wind yelled, scrambling up to stand on his chair, “serves him right, he’s an asshole!”

“Fuck yeah he is!” Legend tossed him a candy, then started cutting slices of bread as the others sat down. He liked the table being used for lunch much better than a stuffy meeting.

Hyrule and Wild scooted in, both trying to get through the door at the same time and stumbling a little.

“Legend!” Hyrule said, hurrying over and pretending that he’d been interested in the candy the whole time, “how did it go?”

“Fine. I locked him up forever,” Legend said again. “He wasn’t happy about that, but oddly enough he didn’t take my counteroffer of executing him on the spot.”

Hyrule laughed, picking up Legend’s most recently cut slice of bread and stuffing it in his mouth before picking up the block of cheese and starting to slice it next to him. “Not a huge surprise.”

“That man is a coward,” Twilight snorted, snagging some of the meat. 

And they had been saying things like that for years, in the safety of the ranch, but to say them here? In the castle, where his father had stood less than an hour ago? It was a heady sensation.

“Always has been,” Legend agreed cheerfully, starting to distribute bread and the rest of the meat. “Ravio, you want jam?”

Ravio had been standing in the corner, a bit awkwardly. “Oh,” he said, glancing in between Legend and the table, “uh, you really don’t have to, I don’t want to intrude.” 

“You are welcome to stay, if you’d like,” Time told him, gesturing to one of the empty chairs near Legend. “Though of course you are not required to.”

“If you were intruding we would have kicked you out,” Legend said with a nod.

“Okay.” Ravio still looked hesitant. “Uh, jam? Yes. Thank you.”

Legend kicked out a chair for him and slid the jam over. “Here. Take it before Wind steals it.”

“He isn’t going to steal it,” Sky said, though it was with a look at Wind that clearly said don’t steal it.  

Wind responded with an evil grin, scooting off the chair and creeping forwards towards an increasingly concerned-looking Ravio, who quickly put the jam back on the table and backed away.

“Wind,” Sky said slightly more firmly, “leave Ravio be. You can have the jam when he’s finished with it.”

“Aw,” Wind complained, with a mischievous smile, “but he was giving it up!”

“All yours,” Ravio said, trying his best not to look uncomfortable, “I’ll have mine with something else.” 

Legend rolled his eyes. “Wind’s just messing with you, you’re fine.”

Ravio hesitated before picking the jam up again. Wind slowly backed away, smile still in place.

“Wind, stop being terrible,” Hyrule said jokingly, putting down the cheese to steer Wind back towards Sky and his chair, “leave the poor guy alone.”

Legend also sort of wanted the jam, but he could be mature about it and wait until Ravio was finished. It had nothing at all to do with how tense his friend looked, and how much Legend wanted to help him relax around his family. 

As they all settled down again, Time cleared his throat. “While we’re all here, there was something I wanted to discuss with you all.”

“Oh, shit, we’re talking about this now?” Legend asked in surprise. Time had mentioned this to him before, of course, but he hadn’t expected it to come up so soon.

“Why not?” Time asked with a small smile. “We are in a state of transition right now, it makes sense.”

“What is it?” Twilight asked, brow furrowing with concern.

Wild looked torn between offense and betrayal. “You told Legend and not us?”

“Since this is about my role in the government, yes,” Time said calmly. “I’m retiring.”

“Wait,” Hyrule said, “then who’s going to be spymaster? Or, uh, whatever you call it, I forget.”

Time looked to Ravio with that cryptic little smile of his. “Well, we had an idea, if he would be willing.”

Ravio blinked. “Wait, I’m the idea?”

“No shit, you’d be good at it,” Legend snorted, passing him a honey candy. 

“My previous experience involves sending letters and getting the right people in the same room together,” Ravio protested, “I’m hardly qualified.”

“I would stay long enough to show you the ropes,” Time assured him. “And after that, if you need advice, I live close to the town. You do have the temperament for it, though, and I believe you would do well.”

Legend nodded along. “Only if you want to, though. We’re not gonna make you do anything like this if you’re not on board or if you really don’t think you can do it.”

Ravio took a deep breath. “I will do my best,” he said, with just the slightest undercurrent of shakiness, “either until I believe myself suitable for the position, or we find a more qualified replacement that you trust.”

“... If you don’t mind me asking, Time,” Sky said slowly, “why retire?”

“I have been doing this for most of my life,” Time said with a sigh, and despite the mask he wore, he suddenly looked every bit his age. “I have been looking over my shoulder, and my family’s shoulders, for far too long. My work is finished, now. It’s up to the next generation.”

“Old man reasons,” Wind piped up, although he looked a little more serious than normal. “Understandable.”

Time laughed quietly. “I suppose they are. And I would like to spend more time with my wife, besides.”

“Gross,” Legend declared, grabbing the jar of jam that Ravio seemed to have all but forgotten about.

“You deserve to rest,” Wars said seriously, putting a hand on Time’s shoulder. “You’ve done so much for every one of us, and for so many others, even if they’ll never know it. It’s time for us to start paying back.”

“You already have been,” Time said gently, putting his hand over Wars’. Then he turned back to the food and said “I believe that’s all of our pressing business, unless anyone else has something important to say?”

There was a short silence. Ravio took a bite of his plain bread and avoided everyone’s eyes.

Legend slid the jam back. “Great. Let’s eat. Where’s Four, by the way?”

“Out,” Wind said, sitting back down and crossing his arms. “Looking, again.”

“Fuck, I need to get someone on that,” Legend muttered, making a mental note. “Or at least give Four something so the guards listen to him. Both. I can do both.” He felt bad that it had taken him this long to do anything, quite honestly, but becoming king had dumped a lot onto his plate all at once.

Again?” Hyrule asked, biting his lip in worry, “Is that why he hasn’t really been around?”

Wind nodded. “He thinks he’s gonna find something.”

“I at least convinced him to bring a lunch this time,” Sky sighed. “And he might find something, you never know. He has to be somewhere.”

“The only question is whether Four will figure out where to look,” Time said with a nod.

“He should be checking records,” Wars said, nodding to Legend. “If you give him the proper permissions, that’ll go much faster.”

“I’ll do that today,” Legend promised. It was the least he could do.

Sky, who was sitting near Ravio, leaned in and started up a quiet conversation. Legend got distracted by the others, mostly Hyrule, but he caught a few mentions of fabric and Ravio’s hood, and Ravio did eventually get jam onto his bread, which Legend counted as a win.

Good. If he was going to be Ravio’s best friend - and didn’t that thought feel uncomfortable, with Hyrule right there - he was at least going to introduce him to the best support system he could have asked for.

Notes:

It was very important to katwala that we did not kill the king, so apologies to some of the more bloodthirsty commenters/ friends of mine LMAO
(From Katwala: Legend is going to be BETTER than his dad, he won’t start this with blood. This will set the tone for his entire kingship. He needs to start this HIS way. This is So Important to me I’ve had this in my brain for MONTHS)

Legend: the king is sentenced to be ozai avatar’d
Wind, from the back of the room: WOOOHOOOO GET HIM LEG!!!!
Sky: shhhhhhhh!

(this is why wind was not there, sky had a feeling something like that would happen)

 

Legend: ‘speak when spoken to’
The king: that counts THAT COUNTS-

Chapter 25: The Pit

Notes:

…in our excuse, the Posting Author is out of town rn……

So sorry for the late chapter, it completely slipped our busy minds dkjfhlkjasdfhjklahkfdalj

ANYWAYS WOW I WONDER HOW WILD IS DOING I WONDER IF HIS SNEAKING AROUND EVER CAUSED ANYTHING TO HAPPE-

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Until he got grabbed, Wild had thought the infiltration was going pretty well, all things considered.

It wasn’t even supposed to be a big deal! He had just heard a few things around the streets about a big event happening tonight, along with several whispers of ‘the Eyes.’ So, naturally, Wild needed to investigate. Just a quick look around, scoping out the area, and then he could go tell his dad or Warriors about it. Maybe cause some chaos, if the opportunity arose.

He had borrowed one of his dad’s masks - one of the ones he barely used, marked for occasional unobtrusive use - and a cloak, and he had snuck out of the castle just before dark to see what was up.

What was up, evidently, was something very big indeed.

Wild pushed through the crowd, trying to avoid an accidental elbow to his gut, and also avoid anybody looking too closely at him. He might not look fifteen right now, but he was still built like a fifteen year old.

Why are there so many people? he wondered, weaving around a cluster of women. What’s going on tonight?

He finally got close enough to whatever the center of attention was to hear pained noises, a few sounding more animal in nature than human.

Wild frowned, peering around people to try and get a look. That didn’t sound good.

He made it to a low wall, squeezing around a couple to get close enough to peer down into a square pit, deep enough to hold- was that a bear? 

There was a woman in the pit, facing off against a large brown bear. She had an unornamented shield and scimitar, but was wearing a flashy costume and her hair was in a long ponytail that looked very grabbable- probably not the best choice for a fight. 

She seemed to be winning against the bear, based on the speed of her attacks at least. She kept leaping over and rolling out of the way of the creature, comfortable enough to be posing instead of catching her breath when she was properly out of range. Showing off.

That didn’t seem right. Wild tried to hide how uncomfortable the whole thing was making him feel, because this excited crowd would almost definitely call him out on that, but… something about making an animal fight like this sat like a rock in Wild’s gut.

After a few more passes, the bear slumped over, obviously panting for breath. The fighter came in for another hit, jumping up to an impressive height and ready to bring her scimitar down on the animal, only to be swiped out of the way with a massive paw. 

The animal had been faking, and the crowd cheered with the hit, shouted words blending together in Wild’s ears.

The woman peeled herself up off of the slightly muddy dirt floor of the pit, standing with a lopsided grin and a dramatic bow towards the bear.

The bear bowed as well.

… That was weird.

Something was wrong here, Wild realized with an awful, sinking sort of certainty. Bears weren’t that smart. 

Approaching the bear, the fighter reached out a hand, meeting it in a firm handshake. A moment later, the fur faded from the bear’s body as it shrunk down until there was a man shaking the woman’s hand, also grinning despite his injuries.

Oh.

Fuck.

A shifter. That was a shifter down there, fighting for entertainment. And now that Wild was looking, he could see the glint of metal on the woman’s wrists - painted, but cuffs all the same. He’d seen a shackle like that on his brother’s wrist, once. He’d never seen his father that angry before or since.

Wild couldn’t tear his eyes away from the two fighters. This was wrong. This was so wrong. No way a group like this would give people a choice about fighting like that.

The two people in the pit had a short discussion, before the woman nodded and headed towards the edge, being helped up by two of the Eyes and heading towards a door in the back of the room. A second later, a smaller man emerged, pushing through the crowd and slipping into the pit to face off against the shifter.

Wild couldn’t stop picturing his brother as the one down in that pit. He’d seen Twi become a bear once or twice, and as the shifter turned back into that grizzly shape, it could have been his brother -

Focus, Wild, he told himself sternly, letting the crowd push him back away from the pit a little. He couldn’t help anybody if he was too distracted thinking about things that weren’t actually happening.

That back door looked promising. Maybe if he could get back there, he could find that woman, or anybody else they had trapped, and help them get out. He’d been running circles around these people for ages, surely a rescue mission couldn’t be that much harder.

Right?

He started weaving his way through the crowd, trying to act like he was hunting for a better view of the fight. Slight change of plans, but it would be fine. His dad would never have to know.

Wild had just about made it to the door when his arms were grabbed and pulled behind him. He struggled, but whoever was holding him just hurried through the door, pulling him along with them. 

“Hey, let me go!” he shouted, wiggling as much as he could.

“Shut up,” someone told him, pressing painfully on his left arm. 

They shoved him down the hall, turning several times on the way to a literal cell block.

… Wild may have not thought this entirely through.

He stomped on someone’s foot as hard as he could, trying to wrench his arm away, but all that got him was a long string of curses and his arm being twisted so far back he had to muffle a yelp. Dread started to sink in past the shock; this wasn’t like running across rooftops and throwing apples.

One of the people holding him let go with one hand to open the cell, the grip of their remaining hand still too strong to escape from. They shoved Wild in so hard he stumbled into the back wall and fell to his knees, then slammed the door behind him, taking a lock off of a nearby shelf to seal it.

Wild scrambled back his feet as fast as he could, turning to look around the cell and trying to make his heartbeat slow back down.

“You’ll be okay,” someone said quietly from the cell next to him, “just take a breath.”

Wild turned to see a young woman sitting on a crate behind the bars, slightly faded red and brown robes and headscarf at contrast with the golden eye symbol on her black vest.  

“Does anyone know you’re missing?” she asked, the question sounding practiced enough to worry Wild. Well, worry him more.

Not yet.

“They will,” Wild told her, shifting his weight from foot to foot and watching like a hawk as the person who had locked him in left the room.

She nodded, lowering her voice slightly to continue. “Do they know where to look?”

“... They’ll figure it out.” Wild suddenly wished he was a little worse at covering his tracks. His parents had no idea he’d been dealing with these guys at all, never mind where he had been headed tonight. But his dad would figure it out. If anyone could find him, Time could.

The woman gave him another nod, but this time she looked more apologetic, like she didn’t quite believe him. 

“My dad will find me,” Wild told her, feeling a bit defensive all of a sudden. “And if he doesn’t, my brothers will.”

“What’s your name? I’m Mipha,” she offered, “by the way.”

Wild glanced one more time at the door, then cautiously said “Wild.”

“It’s nice to meet you, Wild,” Mipha said, “I’m sorry you’re in this situation.”

Wild shrugged. He sort of wanted to sit down, but the tension humming under his skin wouldn’t let him. “It’ll be fine. Dad will find me.”

They’d found Twilight. They’d found Warriors and Hyrule. They could find him, too.

“Did your dad do something to get in trouble with the Yiga?” Mipha asked, slightly hesitant. 

Wild frowned. “The who?”

“You may have heard them referred to as the Eyes,” Mipha clarified. “They call themselves the Yiga in private company.”

“Oh, them.” Wild sat down with his back against the wall, pulling his knees to his chest. After a moment, he started tapping his fingers against his leg just to keep moving a little bit. “Nah, Dad’s too smart to get in trouble.”

“Whatever happened, as long as they do what the Yiga say, you’ll be back with them soon,” Mipha soothed.

Wild hesitated for a second, then asked “What, uh… what if they don’t know who my parents are? Because they probably don’t, honestly, I’ve been really good about that.”

Mipha’s eyes widened, and she bit her lip, looking like she was about to start crying. “...I’m so sorry.”

“They’re going to find me,” Wild insisted, hoping to reassure her a bit. “It would just be nice if they knew who took me, I guess. That would probably make things go faster.”

There was a short silence, before Mipha asked, “Why did they take you, then?” She sounded like she’d already decided on an answer. She sounded like she was mourning. 

“I’m really good at being annoying,” Wild told her.

She managed a strained smile. “That’s okay, you don’t have to tell me.”

“No, really, my mama says I’m a trouble magnet.” Wild scooted a little closer to the bars and told her in a stage whisper “One time I was trailing a group of them and dropped a whole basket of rotten tomatoes on their heads. They kept slipping on them, it was hilarious.” Hopefully that image would cheer her up. It was still one of Wild’s proudest achievements.

“And that’s why they took you?” Mipha asked, somehow looking even more worried.

Wild shrugged. “Maybe? They seemed pretty upset about it, but that was a while ago.”

The door on the far side of the room creaked open, and Wild shot back to his feet, feeling vaguely lightheaded from how fast he’d moved.

It wasn’t the person who had dragged him in here. The man who walked through the door was the shifter, in human shape, rolling his shoulder with a wince. He paused when he saw Wild, then shook his head and closed the door behind him.

“Daruk,” Mipha said to the shifter, “this is Wild. He…” she hesitated for a long moment before saying, “the Yiga deemed him a problem.”

The shifter - Daruk - sucked in a breath through his teeth. “Sorry to hear that, little guy.”

“It’ll be okay,” Wild told him. His family would find him, but the reactions he’d been getting so far were starting to make him nervous.

Daruk just hummed in response, scooping something up off of a table as he passed it. Wild didn’t register what it was until it had already clicked into place around Daruk’s wrist, and when the realization hit him, he felt the blood drain from his face.

A magic suppression cuff.

And Daruk had just put it on. On purpose.

Wild hadn’t been supposed to listen to Twilight telling their parents what had happened. He hadn’t heard all of it, anyway, because hearing his brother cry had made his stomach turn and his heart ache, but he’d heard what the cuffs felt like.

“It felt like I was locked up, even when I was outside,” Twilight had said in a whisper. “Like - like there was part of me missing. Like there was something wrong, or - or broken, and I couldn’t fix it.”

And Daruk had just put it on like he was putting on a normal bracelet.

“Daruk,” Mipha said softly, “is there anything we can do? Anything?”

“I guess it depends.” Daruk stepped into one of the empty cells and closed the door behind him. Wild heard the sharp click of the latch falling into place. “Are you any good at fighting, little guy?”

Wild frowned. He’d never really fought before, not when it mattered. “Uh… maybe? I don’t know, I’ve only fought my brothers before.”

Daruk nodded thoughtfully, leaning against the bars. “Well, they might throw you in the pit, if they think you’ll be a problem. Don’t be afraid to fight dirty in there. We’ll give you some pointers, if it comes to it, don’t worry.”

“Like what you were doing?” Wild asked, and he couldn’t stop himself from glancing at that cuff again. The other fighter had been wearing them, too. Had she put them on herself?

“Yeah. Our match wasn’t serious, though - we were just the warmup,” Daruk explained. “It’ll be a lot more vicious than that for you.”

Oh.

“... Do you fight a lot?” Wild asked, cautiously sitting back down where he had been earlier.

“Depends,” Daruk said with a shrug. “Sometimes, yeah, sometimes we go for a while without a match. They don’t tell us why the schedule is the way it is, they just tell us what it is.”

“You might not have to fight at all,” Mipha said quickly. “Just something to keep in mind.”

Right. He wouldn’t have to fight, because his dad would find him before that happened.

“So they’ll just keep me in here for a while?” Wild asked. It didn’t feel very believable, but he tried to make it sound like it was. Mipha was nice, and he didn’t want to make her upset again.

“They might threaten or ransom you,” she offered, tone implying they were better alternatives.

The door opened again, the fighter who had replaced Daruk entering this time. “Or they might just kill you.” 

The lady with the scimitar, walking right behind him, smacked the man in the back of his head. “Shut up.” She turned to Mipha. “New person?”

Mipha nodded sadly.

Wild waved, trying very hard to not think about the possibility of dying before anyone even knew he was gone. “Hi, I’m Wild.”

The man didn’t respond, just slammed his knives down on the table and walked into his own cell.

“Urbosa,” the woman said with a small nod, then gestured to the man. “And the unpleasant one is Revali.”

“Don’t let his attitude get to you,” Daruk agreed.

“Oh, sorry, should I greet him politely and share a fun fact?” Revali asked, “really build our relationship? ‘Cause we all know he’ll be here for such a long time.”

“At the least,” Urbosa said sharply, stepping into a cell and closing the door with a clang, “you could try not to make the situation worse for him.”

Revali turned towards the wall and didn’t respond, sprawling out on the small mattress in his cell and ignoring the rest of them.

Urbosa gave him a look that rivaled Time’s, then turned to Wild. “It is unlikely that they would have gone to such lengths to capture you if they planned to kill you.”

“Thanks.” That didn’t really help the knot in Wild’s gut, because just saying it like that made it feel so much more real, but she was trying to make him feel better, and that counted for something.

“We’ll figure something out,” Mipha said decisively, sending a pointed glance at Revali, who wasn’t looking.

“You better not.” The voice from the doorway was low and ominous, but loud enough to be heard across the room. Mipha immediately froze.

Wild shot to his feet again, taking a wary step toward the middle of his cell.

The man who had spoken entered the room, walking towards Wild’s cell with a scary determination in his eyes. “What happens to this troublemaker is entirely up to the Yiga, and I don’t mean any of you.”

“We’re not fucking Yiga,” Revali muttered. Mipha tapped the bars of his cell quietly, not taking her eyes off of the Yiga leader.

The man smiled slightly, like a parent hearing a worn-out joke from a young child, and continued towards Wild. “You’ll be staying here for your foreseeable future, however short that may be.”

“Here as in right here, or here as in wherever you guys put me?” Wild asked with a curious little tilt of his head. Don’t think about it. Don’t think about it.

“Here as in this cell, initially,” the man said, expression unchanging, “and then wherever we see fit. Nowhere pleasant, I can assure you.”

Wild made maybe the first smart choice he’d made all night and bit his tongue. Being a smartass would not help him here, probably. “Cool.”

“Especially at night,” Revali commented again. “Without a blanket, in your case.” 

“Revali,” Urbosa said in a tone more pointed than her scimitar.

The man who had been threatening Wild started to pace slowly in front of the cells. He kicked the door of Revali’s on the way past it. “I expect all of you to be on your best behavior, by which I mean keeping to your duties and not interfering with the fate of an enemy of the Yiga, unless you want to become one yourself.”

“We’re always on our best behavior,” Daruk said with a smile. He sounded confident, but Wild noticed the little twist of his wrist under that cuff.

Urbosa rested her hands behind her back and didn’t respond beyond a nod of her head.

After one last scan of their faces, the man nodded. “You know what’s at risk. And you-” he pointed at Wild, “-will soon learn it.” He turned, footsteps quiet against the floor, and closed the door behind him as he left.

Wild took a slow step back to lean against the wall and just - breathed for a second. 

His dad would find him. He was certain of that. But he was getting less and less certain that he’d be found before anything bad happened.

“You’ll learn the ropes quick, little guy,” Daruk promised quietly. It sounded a lot less threatening coming from him. “It’s not too complicated.”

“Cool,” Wild said again, very softly. He didn’t want to get upset about this in front of these people, not when Mipha had been so sad for him and Revali had been such a jerk. He was starting to think he might not get a choice, if this kept up.

 


 

Wild was bored.

It was weird - he almost wished one of the Yiga would come back to threaten him, just for something to do, to focus on. He had already counted every brick on the floor of his cell, plus every brick on the wall, plus measured how many steps it took him to get across his cell, three times. 

… He missed Twilight. He missed everyone on the ranch, even Legend and Wars. He was never bored with so many people around.

“Hey, Daruk?” he asked, craning his neck a little so he could see into the other cell. It was a bit of a tricky angle, since he was laying on his back with his legs propped up against the wall. “Can I ask you something?”

“Sure,” Daruk said easily. He was throwing pebbles into a wooden cup at the other end of the cell by bouncing them off the walls- normal shots were probably too easy for him at this point, depending on how long he’d been practicing.

Wild scooted back away from the wall so he could sit up and properly face Daruk. He hesitated for a second, wondering if he really wanted to know the answer, but eventually decided that yes, he did. “Why did you put that cuff on?”

He shrugged. “It’s the rules. When I’m not fighting, I have to wear it.”

“But you put it on by yourself,” Wild pressed. “Isn’t that - I’ve heard those things suck.”

“Lots of things suck,” Daruk sighed. “I’m at the point where they trust me to put it on myself. That means there isn’t someone assigned to make sure I put it on, which means less actual Yiga just hanging out in here. It’s a decent tradeoff, especially considering who else lives here.” He glanced at Revali’s cell meaningfully.

Wild hesitated again, glancing around the room to make sure they were alone. Mipha was curled on her mattress, sound asleep, and the door was still firmly closed. It was just them. “... I know someone who had one of those put on him. I wasn’t supposed to listen to him talk about it, but… I don’t ever want to hear him sound like that again.” Twilight wasn’t supposed to sound like that. He was supposed to know what to do, and keep Wild safe, and always have a smile for him. If Wild never heard that tone from him again it would be too soon.

Daruk paused, then nodded slowly. “Well, I don’t exactly know what to tell you, little guy. Maybe it’s easier if I do it? If it’s a decision I make to help people, instead of something someone does to me, you know?”

That did make a little bit of sense. Wild nodded, hugging his knees to his chest. “I guess so. I’m sorry you have to do it, though.”

“I appreciate that.” Daruk threw another pebble, which pinged off the wall and into Urbosa’s cell. He frowned. “Aw man, I’m running out of rocks.”

“Here.” Wild picked up a pebble from his own cell - there were six, he’d stacked them in a little pile - and threw it over to Daruk. It landed inside the cell, a few feet in front of him, and Wild let out a soft little whoop of victory. “Hell yeah, nailed it!”

“It’s not in the cup,” Daruk pointed out with a smile, “but then again, neither is my last throw.”

“I wasn’t aiming for the cup!” Wild picked up another pebble and took a second to aim, his tongue poking out of the corner of his mouth, then tossed it. 

The pebble clacked against the inside of the cup, then bounced out and skittered across the floor.

Wild groaned and dramatically flopped over. “Oh, come on!”

“No, that counts,” Daruk insisted, “It went in! If you were closer it wouldn’t have bounced out, it definitely counts.”

“It counts on a technicality,” Wild pouted. “I’ll get it in for real eventually.”

“Here.” Daruk got up and unlatched his cell from the inside, taking the cup to set it in the center of the room, in-between his and Wild’s cells before heading back. “Now we can both reach.”

Wild stared after him with wide eyes. “Those aren’t locked?”

Daruk shook his head. “Not today, anyway. Sometimes they lock them at night. Well, Mipha’s is always locked, but mine and Urbosa’s are regularly open.”

“Oh.” Wild felt something heavy and uncomfortable settle in his gut, but he took a breath and ignored it, picking up another pebble.

“Don’t make that face,” Daruk sighed, “it’s not that bad. Honestly, these are basically just shitty rooms. It’s not like we’d be able to get far if we escaped, and all the proper bedrooms here are already occupied, so there’s really nowhere else to sleep but the pit.”

Wild nodded and threw his pebble. It missed the cup by a few inches. He curled in on himself just a little and didn’t reach for another one - he only had three left. “... I just miss my brother, I guess. I haven’t shared a room with anybody but my family before.”

Daruk made a sympathetic face. “I have a younger brother. I haven’t seen him in a few years, though- he still lives in Goron.”

“My brother’s older,” Wild told him. “I think you’d like him. He’s… he’s a lot like you.”

Daruk tossed a pebble, and grinned when it went in. “I’m glad I can remind you of him, then. Some home away from home, huh?”

“I guess.” Wild tossed another pebble, a little more carefully than the last one, and sighed when it skipped off the rim. “But also, I mean -” He traced the pattern of Twilight’s markings on his forehead.

“Oh.” Daruk hummed in understanding, leaning back against the wall of his cell. “He’s the person who had a cuff, then?”

Wild nodded, tossing a pebble from hand to hand. “I’ve never seen Dad that mad.”

“Understandable.” Daruk leaned to the side to collect a few more pebbles. “And he’s the one who’s gonna get you out, right?”

“Right. And if he doesn’t come get me, one of the others will,” Wild said, trying to sound confident. “They’ve done harder stuff than figure out where I am.”

“If they were able to help your brother, I believe it.”

Wild took aim, took a steadying breath, and tossed his pebble. It landed squarely in the cup, and he turned to beam at Daruk.

“Great job, little guy.” Daruk got up to retrieve the pebbles, handing half of them through the bars to Wild before returning to his own cell. “How about a rematch?”

“Sure.” Wild was going to introduce Daruk to Twilight one day, and there wouldn’t be any bars in the way. He was absolutely sure of that.

 


 

The world really needed to stop spinning. Everything hurt and trying to keep track of what the hell was happening and where his feet were was making everything worse.

Without warning, someone shoved him forward, and Wild yelped in surprise. He couldn’t catch himself in time to stop his fall, and he collided with the stone floor, an awful, strangled sound of pain forcing its way out of his throat as everything screamed at him. Holy shit his ribs hurt.

There was a shifting sound, and something tapped against the bars at the side of his cell. “Wild? Wild, can you come over here where I can reach you?”

Mipha’s voice, quiet but urgent. It took him a moment to place the sound.

Wild tried to breathe through the fire in his ribs and his wrist and cracked his eyes open, lifting his head just a bit. That movement alone set the world spinning again, but he could see enough of the adjoining cell to register the now-familiar headscarf, and he mumbled “Mipha?”

He had a split lip, he noticed distantly. Talking hurt.

“Yes, it’s me. I can help, Wild.” She was pressed close to the bars, reaching out into his cell. “Just touch my hand. Can you get any closer?”

Could he? Wild pushed himself shakily onto his elbow, biting back a whine at how much everything hurt, and did his best to crawl over to the side of his cell without jostling his probably-broken wrist. He probably looked sort of pathetic, but it was all he could do to keep himself from bursting into tears, so he didn’t really care right that second.

Mipha put a hand on his shoulder as soon as he was close, and Wild felt something familiar and unexpected: the rush of magic unfurling through his body, seeking out his injuries and gently easing them better, shifting bones back into place and coaxing dents and bruises back into health.

“Oh,” Wild mumbled, flexing his newly healed wrist and trying not to think about the last time someone had fixed it for him. He slumped back onto the floor just to breathe and compose himself for a few seconds. “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome,” Mipha said, with a quiet sigh that somehow didn’t sound disappointed.

Wild gave himself until the count of ten, then sat up so he could turn and look at her properly. He blinked in surprise at the whole other person in the room - about his age, maybe, but taller than him. He’d been sitting quietly in front of Mipha’s cell, and Wild had been a little too out of it to register much, so he supposed it made sense that he hadn’t noticed the guy sooner. But still.

The boy gave him a bright smile and a wave.

Wild waved back, just a little hesitantly, then looked back at Mipha. “I didn’t know you could do that.”

“Well, I can.” Mipha looked away, fiddling with the edge of her sleeve. “I’m sorry you were so hurt, especially in your first fight.”

Wild shrugged with one shoulder. “Usually when I’m fighting a guy twice my size they don’t actually want to hurt me, so. I guess I wasn’t really careful.”

He hadn’t been, but he didn’t think it was a good idea to admit to Mipha that half of that had been because he was scared.

“Do you often fight people twice your size?” the boy in front of the cells asked.

“Sidon,” Mipha said quickly, “give him a moment to recover, please.”

“Right. Sorry.”

Wild shook his head. “Nah, it’s okay. Usually it’s just my brother, or one of Dad’s friends - he’s pretty cool, he’s been teaching me how to use a sword! Or… that’s the idea, anyway, he won’t let me use an actual weapon yet.”

“I’m glad you had that experience,” Mipha told him. “It may be helpful here.”

There was a twist in Wild’s gut at the thought of using a real sword for the first time here, instead of with Wars, like he’d been waiting for for years. Forced, rather than finally allowed.

“Yeah,” he said, trying to keep that particular emotion off of his face. “Maybe.”

Sidon glanced between the two of them for a moment, then beamed at Wild. “Well, regardless, I think you’re going to do better next time. You seem like the sort of person who learns quickly!”

It was so genuine. After so long of people snapping and hiding things, it felt like a breath of fresh air, and Wild found himself smiling back. “Depends on what it is. Twi says I never learn, but I think that’s just because he had to get me off the roof more than once and got grumpy about it.”

Sidon laughed. “The roof?”

“There was a bird up there! What was I supposed to do, ignore it?” Wild demanded, but he was laughing too.

“You could have waited for it to come closer,” Mipha suggested, and she was about to continue when the door opened.

“Visit’s over, you two,” one of the Yiga told Mipha and Sidon. She walked over to Sidon, putting a hand on his shoulder and firmly turning him away from the cell and towards the door.

“It’s barely been ten minutes!” Mipha protested, rushing towards the front of her cell and reaching through the bars to take Sidon’s hand. “Please, what’s the hurry? We were told we had half an hour!”

Sidon reached back to take Mipha’s hand, and even from his cell, Wild could see how tight their grips were.

“Maybe if you were a little less eager to help our enemies, ” the Yiga said, gesturing to Wild, “we’d be more willing to help you. Now let’s go, Sidon.”

Sidon hesitated for just a second, then gave Mipha’s hand a squeeze and very reluctantly let go, allowing the Yiga to steer him out the door.

“I’m sorry,” Mipha called after him, “I love you, I’m so sorry. I’ll see you soon, I promise!” 

“Don’t count on it,” the Yiga said over her shoulder, and the door closed.

Wild felt just a little sick, and he pulled his knees up to his chest to try and hide it. “... Sorry.”

Mipha took a deep breath. “It’s alright,” she finally said, much more subdued than earlier, “really, it is. Even if I’d known, I would have still chosen to heal you.” There was the tiniest hint of doubt in her tone, but she looked decided by the end of the sentence.

“... Why did you only have half an hour?” Wild asked quietly. He wasn’t sure he really wanted the answer.

“We’ve been told that the effort and resources it takes to have him escorted here are greater than the need,” Mipha told him, trying to hold on to a smile. “So I don’t see him often. Well, not as often as I’d like, anyway.”

Wild stared at the texture of the floor for a few seconds as he thought about Sidon, and how much like Mipha he looked, and their age gap. “... Are you related?”

“He’s my younger brother.” Mipha was clearly trying to control her emotions, but Wild had seen an older sibling trying to hide imminent tears behind a smile before. 

“Oh.” Daruk had said Mipha’s cell was always locked. Wild had heard what could happen to healers, and had seen what had happened to Hyrule the first time he healed in front of them. He knew what Twilight would be willing to do to keep him safe. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” Mipha said, surreptitiously wiping her eyes and giving Wild a slightly steadier smile, “I wouldn’t trade him for the world. This is better than not seeing him at all.”

Wild nodded. “You’re a lot like my brother. He’d say the same thing, I think.”

“I’m sure he would. He must be very proud of you,” Mipha told him, “even with all the trouble you’ve been causing.”

“I think so.” Wild hugged his knees a little bit tighter. “I tried to make sure it was the right kind. Sometimes making trouble is important.”

“Very true. I think,” Mipha said carefully, “there are at least a few people in this world who deserve some trouble.”

Like Legend’s shit dad. Like the Yiga.

“I know people who are really good at that,” Wild told her with a little smile. “They’ll find us.”

Mipha gave him a genuine smile. Wild was pretty sure she was still sad about her visit with Sidon being cut short, but he was glad to give her at least a little happiness despite her situation.

Notes:

Wild, thinking he’s in Home Alone: :D
The Yiga: this is a crime show, bitch!!!
Wild: [gasp] IVE BEEN GENRE-SWITCHED!!

Thanks so much for bearing with us, feel free to leave comments, we super appreciate them!

Man, I wonder how Time is feeling about all of this! I sure hope he isn’t making any risky decisions…….
')

Chapter 26: The Choice

Notes:

…holy shit you guys, yall are Not Ready.

I was losing my ENTIRE MIND for this (I was writing malon) and katwala just KEPT THROWING THESE BANGER LINES OUT THERE AUGHHHHHHH

Anyways DIVE RIGHT IN (oh god here we go)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

There were two areas beneath the house on the ranch.

The cellar was where they stored everything. Gardening tools, preserved food, a spare piece of furniture or two, all periodically organized by Warriors during bouts of nervous energy. Time only had one rule for the cellar: let someone know if you were going down there, just so you wouldn't be missed.

He only had one rule for the basement, too: no one, under any circumstances, was allowed inside it.

The lock wasn’t as rusty as he had expected it to be. He hadn’t touched it in three years, after all, not since Wind had come to live on the ranch and he’d doubled his precautionary measures. But it was a good lock, sturdy and well-made - intentionally so - and he had more pressing matters to attend to, so he simply set it to the side and opened the door on quiet hinges.

The basement was small. It was ringed in sigils, protective magic, wards, everything Time could possibly wrap around the small chest in the center of the room, alone on the bare stone of the floor.

Back so soon?

The voice was faint, at first, weakened by magic and distance, but it strengthened as Time stepped past the barriers and knelt in front of the chest.

Ah. You need my help.

Time unlocked the first of three padlocks and didn’t reply.

After all this time, you need me, as I told you you would, and you will not tell me why. Who do you wish dead so badly? Who has wronged you?

“Does it matter?” Time asked, his voice tight, as he set the other two padlocks aside and began unwrapping the chains. “You won’t discriminate.”

Perhaps not. But I would know what has finally tipped the scale. I would know why you seem to think it matters.

Time’s hand hesitated on the latch. Then he took a deep breath, undid it, and opened the lid.

The mask inside didn’t look worthy of such precautions. In fact, it looked almost entirely like his own face, with a few small exceptions: the blank white eyes, the lack of a scar, and the perfectly symmetrical magic markings, red as blood across the cheeks.

“It matters,” Time told it softly, “because they have taken my son.”

That is why you called upon me before, is it not? For the sake of your child? That is why you bound me. Such a simple thing, to drive you to me.

Time shook his head. “Simple, perhaps. But vital.”

A failing of mortal beings.

“This mortal being is the only one who can free you,” Time told it sharply.

Not the only one. Merely the most convenient.

Time set his jaw and picked up the mask, as carefully as if it were made of glass. It hummed in his hands, practically vibrating with power. Or perhaps that was just the tremor in his fingers as he contemplated what he was about to do.

You are angry.

He was. He hadn’t been this angry since he had seen the brand across Twilight’s forehead and the shackle on his wrist. He was furious that someone would dare to harm his child.

You wish to tear them apart.

He wouldn’t have come down here if he didn’t.

It would be easy. You know how strong you would become. You would be unstoppable, untouchable, and you would not have to lift even a finger. I would take care of it.

He had seen the aftermath. He knew what this spirit was capable of, wearing his skin. He knew what he was about to unleash.

All you must do is put the mask on.

“Not here,” Time told it quietly, staring down into those blank eyes and neatly shutting away all the guilt and fear to deal with later. For now, he just needed the anger. “I won’t risk Malon.”

“But you’d risk yourself.” 

A soft, familiar voice from behind him. Malon, at the door to the basement.

Time took a deep breath and did not turn around. “You’re supposed to be in the barn.”

“So you could do this behind my back? Risk yourself, countless people, and my child?”

“I would never put Wild at risk,” Time said firmly. This was for Wild, to protect him, to be able to bring him home.

“You think that mask cares?” Malon asked, words quiet but not soft. “You think whatever’s in that thing cares about anything other than the best way to use you? To cause more death?”

You know what I am and what I am capable of, and you sought me out. You have already chosen.

Time’s grip on the edges of the mask tightened, just slightly. “I’m stronger than I was. I can direct it, even if I might not be able to stop it.”

“You said it was uncontrollable.” The reproach in Malon’s voice was audible. “You told me, you made me promise to never let you take it out again.”

“That was before they took Wild.” Before this awful, mind-numbing fear that he was already too late, that he would get back another child branded and scarred. Or, so much worse, that he would never get that child back at all. He would do whatever was necessary to keep that from happening. “Please go back upstairs.”

There were firm footsteps, then a hand on his shoulder, turning him to face his wife. “I don’t give up that easily, fairy boy. Put the mask back.”

I am the only way to deal with things now. Do you want an immediate solution, or do you want to wait? 

“Anything else will take too long.” It felt more like a plea than anything. Please understand. “We might already be too late, Malon.”

“The only reason that thing ever listened to you before was because it counted on you to use it. Now it knows you want it contained, it’ll take your body and run, killing as many people as it can before your soul gives out.” Malon’s hands were shaking slightly where they rested on his arms. “Time, please, I can’t lose both of you at once.”

Equivalent exchange. Your body for your son.

Time took another breath, trying to ignore the shake in his own hands and the shine of tears in his wife’s eyes. “... I don’t know what else to do.”

Live for him.” Malon’s grip became almost uncomfortably tight. “Be there for him when he gets back. Use your brilliant mind to find him, anything but this.”

That would all take too long. It would take time to find Wild, time he might not have, and the quick solution - the easy solution - was in his hands. Time couldn’t resist another glance down at the mask.

You waste time. You already made your choice, coming to seek my help. Put on the mask.

Malon shook his shoulders. “No. Look at me, Time you cannot do this.” Her jaw was set, and there was a hint of fear in her eyes. “You said you’re doing this for Wild, right? What the fuck would he think, knowing you killed people because of him? Don’t put that blood on your hands, not again, and don’t you dare put it on his.”

Never. Time would never put something like that on his sons - he had worked his whole life to ensure they would never have to bear that burden. But Malon was right, Time knew their boys, and Wild would blame himself for whatever happened in their attempts to find him.

“That’s our baby out there,” Malon told him, voice finally cracking under the sheer emotion of the sentence, “and if you try to send an unpredictable murder spirit right towards him, you are going to have to go through me to get there.”

And, of course, Time couldn’t do that. He wouldn’t.

She’s stalling us. Do you care about him or not?

“... I do,” Time said quietly, glancing back down at the mask, at those empty eyes. “I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t.”

Malon let out a small, pained laugh. “You’re still listening to it, aren’t you. You’re still considering pointing the most dangerous weapon in the kingdom directly at my son, and giving it your body.” Time could hear her voice shaking, but she pressed on. “I love you, fairy boy. But don’t you dare ask me to choose between my husband and my child, and don’t you dare make me lose them both.”

“This is the easy solution,” Time murmured, running his thumb over the edge of the mask. Then he took a deep breath, glanced up at her, and gave her as much of a smile as he could manage. “I wouldn’t be setting a very good example for our sons if I took the easy way out, would I?”

Don’t be a fool. You have the answer to your problem in your hands, don’t throw it away because of a little sentiment!

“No,” Malon said, with a soft, relieved sob. “You wouldn’t.” She gently reached out, uncurling his fingers from the surface of the mask.

Time’s eye widened, realizing too late what was about to happen. “Malon, wait -”

There was a burst of energy as Malon’s fingers brushed the wood of the mask, and it clawed at Time’s soul like nails scraping against a chalkboard as he shoved every bit of shielding he could at Malon. It hurt, leaving an aching emptiness and an awful ringing in his mind behind it as it slowly subsided.

As soon as he could think clearly enough to move, Time shoved the mask back in the chest and slammed the lid shut.

“Are you alright?” he asked, turning to Malon and carefully taking her hands in his, letting the shields slowly unravel.

“Yes,” she told him, her ready answer at odds with the apprehension in her eyes. “Are you?”

“I’ll be fine.” The chunk torn out of his magic would replenish, and the aftereffects would fade. The spirit couldn’t do anything permanent just by lashing out like that, still confined to its vessel. “Are you sure you’re alright? You aren’t used to backlash like that.”

“It just feels like a strange headache,” Malon reassured him. She hesitated, one hand shifting minutely, and looked away.

“... Malon?” Time pressed gently.

“Do you know,” she asked quietly, “how badly you just scared me?”

Time took a deep breath, running a thumb over her knuckles. “... More than I ever wanted to. I’m sorry.”

Malon looked into his eyes for a long moment. “Good.”
She let go of his hands, and bent to pick up one of the locks, sliding it into place.

“I’ll lock up,” Time said on impulse, picking up the second lock and starting to pull the chains back into place. He knew, logically, that touching the vessel had been what triggered the energy burst, but he couldn’t handle letting her get hurt on his watch. Again.

“No, you won’t.” Malon took the lock from him, gently but firmly. “You are going to go stand outside the door until I seal this thing, and then we are going to leave, and you’re going to stay with me until I get Warriors to bring locks that you’ll never know the code or have the key for.”

For a moment, Time wanted to protest. What if something happened and he needed to move the mask, or add more protective measures, or repair something? (What if, one day, he really did need it?) 

But he looked at his wife, her eyes still red, his mind still ringing, and nodded, quietly standing up and stepping back through the barriers. But not before he heard one last whisper from the spirit locked in the chest.

You just lost him.

No. No, he hadn’t.

Twilight was out of the question to help him search, no matter how much he had been begging to help, but Ravio might be able to. He had resources Time didn’t have access to that could prove useful. 

Time took a breath, leaned against the doorway, and started to think.



 

Something was happening.

Wild had no idea what it was. None of the others seemed to, either; all five of them were in their cells, glancing nervously at the ceiling as something happened outside. Some kind of commotion.

Very quietly, Wild let himself hope.

“Think the guards found us, or something?” Daruk asked quietly.

“I hope so,” Wild said with a grin that showed maybe a few too many teeth. He couldn’t stop pacing.

Revali scoffed. “The king wouldn’t waste resources on shit like this. Not unless the Yiga were really trying their luck, which is unlikely.”

“Sure he would.” Wild switched to shaking out his hands so he could stay still enough to face Revali. “He promised he’d fix things, and this is a pretty big thing to fix.”

“The king. Promised to fix things,” Urbosa echoed with an arched eyebrow. “And you believe him?”

Wild turned to her with a bit of confusion. “Well, yeah, ‘course I do. He’s already working on stopping the war, why wouldn’t he try and fix other stuff too?”

“And why would he have such a ridiculous change of heart after all his years ruling?” Revali asked, in a way that made it clear he wasn’t really asking.

… Wait a second.

Wild’s hands stilled for a second as he looked around the room in growing astonishment. “Hang on. They - no, you’ve been down here, that makes sense, of course they wouldn’t tell you. There’s a new king.”

Revali rolled his eyes, shifting to face away from Wild and not even bothering to respond.

“But- who?” Mipha asked, “there’s no heir, right? That’s what Sidon told me.”

“Well, yeah, the general idea was everyone thought he was dead,” Wild agreed. “But he wasn’t, and now he’s king.”

“Kid’s cracked,” Revali said casually, “must have taken another hit to the head.”

Wild shook his head. “I have a thick skull. And I’m not crazy, I watched him get made king!”

“You?” Revali stood, turning around to lean against the back wall of his cell. “No, now I want you to explain this. You saw a coronation? With who, the dad who’s supposedly coming to find you?”

“Find us, and yes,” Wild told him, trying to keep calm. He hated being called a liar. “Dad made me be safe about it, and it was long and boring as hell, but I saw it!”

“Kid, if your family name or credit were worth anything, you’d have been ransomed,” Revali said flatly. “And here you are.”

Wild glared at him, anger starting to simmer in his chest, but before he could say anything, he was distracted by the quiet squeaking of a mouse.

He hadn’t seen any mice before now.

Wild looked toward the sound and saw a little black mouse wiggling under the door. As soon as it was free, it scampered directly toward Wild’s cell.

“Twi?” Wild breathed, dropping to his knees and cupping his hands on the floor.

Sure enough, the mouse ran straight into his hands, squeaking and doing a little spin that would be more at home on something like a wolf.

It was Twilight. His big brother was here to get him out. The commotion was their friends, come to rescue him.

Wild choked back a sob and lifted his hands enough to press his forehead to his brother’s fur. He was starting to shake, just a bit. “Missed you.”

Twilight squeaked and pressed one tiny paw to Wild’s cheek, then wriggled to be let down. The instant he was back on the floor, he shifted back to a human shape, pulling Wild into a tight hug. “Are you hurt?”

Wild shook his head, ignoring the shock of the others in favor of burying his face in his brother’s shirt and holding on like he was an anchor in a hurricane.

“Good.” Twilight held him for a few more seconds, then pressed a kiss to the top of his head and pulled back enough to cup Wild’s face in his hands. “Where are the keys, cub?”

“In there.” Wild pointed to the locked cabinet in the corner of the room. “There’s another key for it, though, the guards have that.”

Twilight flashed him a wolfish grin. “We don’t need a key for that.” 

He shifted back into a mouse to get between the bars, then straight into the form of a black bear, padding across the room before rising up on two legs and bringing his whole weight down on the cabinet. It shattered with the loud sound of splintering wood, and Twilight took human form again, breathing a bit heavily, to sift through the wreckage.

That was a lot of quick changes. Wild hovered anxiously by the door to his cell, trying not to worry too much.

“... You know, little guy,” Daruk said with a forced sort of chuckle, “I see what you meant.”

Wild grinned at him. “Right? Twi’s so cool.”

He could see Mipha nod out of the corner of his eye. Revali was quiet, nearly hidden by the shadows in the back of his cell.

“What’s happening upstairs?” Urbosa asked, resting a hand on the bars of her cell.

“The rescue party might have gotten a little carried away, by the sound of it,” Twilight said, flashing Wild another grin. “Couldn’t guess why.”

Wild laughed, the relief of Twi being here and helping him escape, and the others being here too, bubbling up and over. 

There was a small scuffle outside in the hallway, and everyone in the room tensed as the door was shoved open.

A man stepped inside, sword unsheathed, and stopped dead in his tracks when he saw Twilight. After a long, tense moment, he said in a familiar voice, “I told you to stay in your room.”

“Dad!!” Wild shouted before Twilight could respond, because he’d know his dad’s voice backwards and blindfolded. He reached a hand through the bars, even though his dad was on the other side of the room and Twi was getting the keys, because his dad was here, and with his dad and his big brother here to protect him, everything was okay.

His dad had gone very, very still, and his face was turning a weird shade as he took in the bars, the faded black eye Mipha hadn’t gotten to heal all the way, the tears Wild was still vainly trying to fight down. Slowly, he crossed the room and took Wild’s hand, as carefully as if it were made of glass. “Are you alright?”

Wild nodded, and he couldn’t hold back a sob this time as he held onto his dad as tight as he could.

Twilight pulled the keys out of the splintered cabinet with a noise of triumph, and rushed over to Wild’s cell. He gently shifted Time to the side so he could reach the lock. “Almost out, Wild.”

Thank the goddess, he was ready to be out of here.

The lock clicked, and Twilight yanked it aside with a screech of rusted metal, pulling the door open as their dad shifted out of the way.

Wild darted out of the cell as soon as he could, nearly tackling his dad with a hug. Time hesitated just for a moment, then hugged him back just as tightly, burying his face in Wild’s hair. Twilight’s hand came to rest on Wild’s shoulder, his thumb moving in gentle, comforting circles.

They stood like that for a few seconds, Wild hiding his tears in his dad’s tunic, before he pulled back, took a deep breath, and snatched the keys from Twilight, hurrying over to Urbosa’s cell. 

“Urbosa,” he said with a little sniffle, holding out his hand. “Hand.”

Urbosa stared at him for a moment. Then, slowly, she came close enough to hold out her hand to him.

Wild took her wrist and tried the key he had seen them use for Daruk’s cuff, smiling through the leftover tears as he heard a sharp click and the cuff unlatched.

Urbosa slowly pulled her hand away, flexing her bare wrist with an unreadable expression on her face.

“Daruk,” Wild called, turning to hurry over to his cell. “Hand.”

“I don’t know about this, little guy,” Daruk said quietly. He looked uncertain, one hand wrapped loosely around the cuff.

“It’s going to be okay,” Wild promised. He held out his hand, trying - at least a little - to look like Twilight always did when Wild was nervous about something. 

Daruk hesitated for a few seconds. Then, moving even more slowly and cautiously than Urbosa, he came over and held out his wrist.

Wild unlocked the cuff, then pulled the door open with as big a grin as he could manage. “Come on, let’s get out of here.”

Behind him, Urbosa was stepping out of her cell, and the air was starting to hum, just a tiny bit, with energy.

Revali met Wild’s eyes when he looked over, still leaning against the back wall of the cell. He didn’t say anything, just watching them with a considering look on his face.

“Are you coming?” Wild asked him. It felt sort of like a victory.

Revali gestured to the door of his cell. Your move.

Right, he was locked in. Wild unlocked the door and pulled it open for him, then turned to Mipha’s cell.

She shook her head. “They don’t keep my keys here, I think one of the leaders has them. And I’m not leaving without Sidon.” She smiled, soft and a little regretful. “Go on, Wild. You’ve done enough for today.”

That -

What?

“Wh- No,” he said, gaze flicking to the door and back. “No, we’re - We aren’t gonna just leave you.”

“The Yiga won’t be lenient if they catch any of you,” she warned. “But as of now, I’ve done nothing wrong. Life goes on, and I see my brother next week.” She reached through the bars, patting Wild’s shoulder comfortingly. “It’ll be okay. I don’t mind it here, really I don’t.”

“Sidon,” Time said quietly, stepping up next to Wild and resting a hand on his shoulder. “Is he here?”

Turning to him hesitantly, Mipha nodded. “I don’t know where, though. Wh-” she gasped with sudden realization. “Could- would you take him with you? Get him out of here?”

“The goal is to gut this place and get as many people to safety as we can,” Time told her. “But yes, I can make sure he’s one of them. On one condition.”

“Anything.” Mipha lowered herself to kneel on the floor. “Whatever you ask.”

Time squeezed Wild’s shoulder, very gently. “You come with us.”

“He’d be really upset if we got him out and left you in here,” Wild added with a serious nod.

“I don’t have the key.” She was beginning to look almost desperate, standing again and grabbing the bars of the door. “I don’t know who does.”

That did present a problem.

“I could break the door down, but it won’t be quiet,” Twilight offered. 

“We only have to find Sidon and regroup with the others,” Time pointed out. “Quick is better than quiet, at this point.”

Urbosa laced her fingers together and stretched her arms toward the ceiling, the air crackling gently around her. “Protecting ourselves will not be a problem. I’ve been waiting for a chance like this for far too long.”

Twilight nodded, taking a deep breath and sinking into a shift, back into the shape of a black bear. He pressed his paws against the bars, waiting for a second as Mipha moved away. The metal creaked as he started to push, but the door held.

After a moment, Daruk quietly stepped forward, shifting into a massive white bear and slamming his paws into the door just above Twilight’s. That additional weight proved to be too much, and with an awful snapping, squealing, grinding sound, the lock broke and the door crashed open.

Flinching back at the noise and falling metal, Mipha hesitated for a second, just staring at the bent and cracked bars on the ground.

“Come on,” Wild said with a smile, stepping forward to rest a hand on Twilight’s side. “Let’s go find Sidon.”

Her eyes filled with tears, and she looked away, steadying herself for a moment before stepping through and over the mess of metal and out into the room. “Yes.”

Time reached up to pull his mask off, ignoring the surprise from the others in the room - and Wild’s, too - in favor of hanging it from his belt and taking out a second mask. This one was much simpler than his usual masks, and it didn’t have a normal face; it looked more like a mix of magic markings, healer’s curls across the cheeks and a shifter’s diamond on the forehead and other marks that made Wild think of all the other marks he’d ever heard of. It was plain, unpainted wood.

His dad noticed him looking, and gave him a small smile. “For finding your way.” 

This mask didn’t change to skin, when his dad put it on, but it did stick like one of his regular masks, and Wild could feel the shift of magic as it activated and Time turned to lead their group out the door.

The Champions all hesitated for just a moment. Then Daruk huffed and began to lumber toward the door, Urbosa’s eyes flashed, and Wild reached out to take Mipha’s hand.

She accepted, more animated than he’d ever seen her. “Which way?”

“Follow Dad,” Wild said easily, tugging her gently along as Time led the way, moving through the building as confidently as he moved around their ranch. Whatever the mask was letting him see, he knew where he was going.

They made it out of the basement with only one little hiccup: two of the Yiga rounded the corner and shouted in alarm, brandishing weapons. They barely got three words out before Urbosa snapped her fingers and lightning arced down the hallway. By the time the sparks died down, the two were lying on the floor twitching. Urbosa seemed very pleased with herself about that.

Time led them out of the building and toward a nearby house that seemed completely unassuming, except that the door knocker was shaped like a very familiar eye.

“Would you mind?” Time asked, turning to Daruk, who was the closest bear to him.

Daruk grumbled in assent and stepped forward, slamming his paws into the door and knocking it clean off the hinges with a crack.

There were shouts of surprise as the door caved in, and various people rushed into the hall, hesitating as they saw the group in the doorway. There were more footsteps from the stairs inside, and Sidon was among those who emerged from it.

“Hi, Sidon!” Wild called cheerfully, waving with his free hand. “We’re escaping!”

Sidon blinked, taking a hesitant step forward as he saw Mipha. “Escaping?”

Mipha didn’t say anything, just opened her arms, absolutely beaming. 

That seemed to do it. Sidon sprinted out the front door, colliding with Mipha in such an enthusiastic hug they spun around a few steps.

Twilight backed away from the door, opening up a space for people to exit. It took a few seconds for someone to brave the doorway, but people soon started filtering out of the house, furtive or incredulous or joyful, and sometimes all at once.

“If anyone needs assistance, we’d be happy to help. Otherwise, I would suggest vacating the area as soon as possible,” Time told them, stepping back further to widen the available space.

It only took a few minutes for everyone in the house to leave- they seemed more comfortable helping each other than relying on people who were essentially strangers. 

As soon as there were no more bystanders around, Time swapped his masks back, then turned to Wild with a small smile. “Now. Let’s get you home.”

“What about them?” Wild asked, glancing to the Champions.

“I suppose that depends.” Time looked to them too, each in turn. “What would you like to do now? We have the resources to set you up somewhere, if necessary. We could also put you in contact with others who have been in similar situations.”

“I don’t know,” Mipha said, considering the offer. She hadn’t let go of Sidon’s hand since they’d been reunited. “I’m certain there’s someone living in our old apartment now, and I don’t know how long it will take to save for a new one.” She nodded to herself, then looked up at Time. “I would be very grateful if you had somewhere we could stay for a short time.”

Time nodded. “Of course. Worst comes to worst, one of my associates has a place just outside town where you can stay until we arrange something more permanent.”

“People in similar situations?” Urbosa asked, sounding skeptical. “What do you mean by that?”

“Magic users with experience finding new homes and new lives for people,” Time explained, meeting her gaze without flinching. “They have had a great deal of practice.”

Urbosa nodded, crossing her arms in thought. “... Better them than the crown, I suppose.”

“I’ll get you in contact with them as soon as I can,” Time promised.

“If there’s room, I’m in too,” Daruk added. Revali gave the group a silent nod as well.

Wild beamed, stepping forward to take his dad’s hand. Sure, it hadn’t exactly gone according to plan, but this was the point of all this. Helping people. 

… Maybe next time he would ask for his dad’s help first, though.

Notes:

MAN ARENT YOU GLAD THAT ACTUALLY WORKED OUT AND MALON SHOWED UP WHEN SHE DID?!?!?!??!?!?! I CERTAINLY AM!!!!

Honestly ur lucky we gave u a follow up to wild’s dilemma the next chapter after it, we dont usually do that hahahah

Love you guys, get ready for some marin content tomorrow!!!

Chapter 27: The Arrival

Notes:

I need you to understand how absolutely SMITTEN legend is. Losing my MIND

Short chapter, but its ok <3 we’ve got a TON more legend and marin queued up for tomorrow!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Marin reached up to touch the Heart of the Sea for reassurance, something she must have done several times in the past few minutes judging by the look Impa gave her. 

“You’re perfectly safe,” Impa told her, and Marin had known her for long enough to be able to tell that she was trying to be reassuring. “It’d be foolish for anyone to try something here, and I am with you even if they do.”

It was true- they were in the very center of the King’s Way, the main road up to the castle, and had already been ushered from the docks up through the lower, middle, and upper walls. The castle the town was named after loomed large ahead, and Marin was close enough to hear a faint shouted order to open the ceremonial gates.

Effectively on the new king’s doorstep, they were unlikely to be attacked.

By anyone except for the king’s forces, of course. If this was a trap, Marin would be finding out almost immediately.

They were not threatened as they proceeded into the courtyard. In fact, there was a delegation ready and waiting- full of unfamiliar faces, but Marin was able to pick out the new king, wearing a ceremonial robe ornate enough to show respect for the visiting dignitary.

Impa dismounted beside her, and reached up a hand to help. Marin used it to carefully clamber off of her borrowed horse, and stood before the assembled Hyruleans, giving them a short bow. 

King Link took a small step forward and bowed back. It was slightly shallower than hers had been, but it was still a mark of respect that Marin hadn’t been expecting. “Welcome to Hyrule. I trust you had a safe journey?”

“I did, thank you,” Marin replied, waiting for him to make the first move. It was possible he would want to have a more formal meeting with her before she settled into her rooms. 

The king appeared to have had the same thought. “Formal discussions will begin tomorrow - It does neither of us good to negotiate when you’ve just arrived. For now, walk with me?”

Marin gave him a polite smile, nodding to the rest of the assembled people as she approached the king, unsure of where they were headed.

He offered her his arm and a smile of his own.

She took it carefully, trying to reconcile her memories of the young prince with the new king, as he was now. It made no sense- they were practically strangers, one meeting as children wasn’t enough for her to get a judge of his character, wasn’t enough for her to have anything to compare him to. But Marin still felt compelled to look, searching for something she couldn’t quite name.

The king led her into the castle, Impa and a guard in a blue scarf falling into step behind them. “Since you have just finished a long journey, I can take you straight to your rooms to rest, if you would like. Or, if you’d prefer, I had food prepared for you.”

“A meal sounds lovely, thank you.” Marin had the urge to check over her shoulder, to make sure Impa was still behind her. For reassurance, for a feeling of safety. She breathed through it and continued- she had to trust Impa to do her job, just as Marin was doing her own. 

He nodded and corrected their course just slightly. After a moment of quiet, he said “... I do appreciate you coming. I know this level of trust can’t be easy, after everything my father has done, so… thank you. I will do my best not to waste it.”

“You offered an end to the war,” she said simply, “that is a show of trust as great as ours.” It was an arguable point, but a neutral and appreciative way to start to build a relationship between two formerly opposed countries.

King Link tipped his head, acknowledging the point. “It was the least we could do.”

“And it remains a significant positive change to both our countries nonetheless,” Marin added, not quite challenging him, but trying to show that this wasn’t an action to be waved away. “This isn’t a simple process, and yet you reached out to begin the peace negotiations almost as soon as the crown touched your head. That means something.”

“One of many items on my ‘to deal with immediately’ list,” he said dryly. “Things may be a bit hectic around the castle, so you’re aware - I intend to run things very differently than my father did, and that comes with a bit of upheaval. You will, however, have full access to the castle and the grounds.”

“Thank you.” She wanted to ask if the music room was still there, but held in the question. 

There were a few more minutes of political platitudes while he led her to the lunch room, where there were two people waiting, one wearing the royal colors and one in the type of hood that signified a follower of Lolia.

“This is Mask and Ravio,” King Link introduced them. “Mask is responsible for the food supply and quality for the kitchens, and Ravio is one of my advisors. Mask, Ravio, may I introduce Princess Marin of Koholint.”

Mask bowed. “A pleasure, your highness.”

“Likewise,” Marin replied, smiling at both of them, “I’m glad to meet both of you.”

“A pleasure and an honor,” Ravio added. 

“Shall we?” the king asked, gesturing to the table.

They seated themselves, including the king’s bodyguard, who gestured for Impa to do the same- not what Marin had been expecting.

“Could I have the honor of knowing your name as well?” she asked the bodyguard, who gave her a winning smile.

“My name is Warriors,” he told her, “and I’m King Link’s personal guard. it’s nice to meet you, your highness.”

Marin looked to Impa, gesturing for her to share as well, if she was comfortable.

“Impa,” she said, inclining her head slightly. “Princess Marin’s head bodyguard.”

Ravio started up a conversation by asking about their journey, and Marin started to feel more comfortable in the castle as the meal went on. The food was excellent, and the way that the other Hyruleans seemed to feel comfortable talking freely around their king was encouraging. 

“So, is this a recent appointment?” Marin asked Warriors during a slight lull in the conversation, “are congratulations in order?”

“Depends on how you define new, I suppose,” Warriors said thoughtfully, “I was his bodyguard for several months when he was a prince, and continued to do my best to keep him safe in the interim between then and now, but this title is new.”

“We should throw you a party,” the king snorted. “And everyone else I’m promoting.”

Warriors grinned jokingly. “One sentence in, and you’re already letting other people steal my spotlight?”

King Link rolled his eyes, though he was very obviously trying not to smile. “Fine, we can throw one that’s just for you so you can feel special.”

“Do I get a party too?” Mask asked mildly.

“You cannot convince me you’d actually enjoy one,” Warriors chuckled, “and for that reason alone, I vote yes.”

“All we have to do is tell the others about it,” the king said with a grin. “They’ll take it from there, and the kids will be heartbroken if you don’t show up.”

“Weaponizing the boys,” Mask hummed, raising his glass in a mock toast. “Well played.”

“Oh?” Marin asked, looking between the two of them, “which boys would these be?”

The king glanced over to her, still grinning. “Mask’s kids, and a friend of theirs. They’re staying at the castle for a little bit until things settle down.”

Mask’s kids,” Warriors repeated amusedly, “good luck weaponizing Twilight.”

“I think I can manage it,” King Link said confidently. “If I get Wild on my side, Twi will fold.”

“He’s less likely to be convincingly heartbroken than Wind, though,” Warriors pointed out.

The king nodded. “Yes, but he’s better at guilting.”

“Your tactics are less likely to work if I can hear you planning them,” Mask sighed. 

“Nah,” King Link said. “They’re effective enough it won’t matter.”

Marin smiled at the exchange. Her hopes were rising by the minute- this new king did seem to be as kind as the prince she’d met long ago. She wanted to jokingly ask if she would be invited to said party, but that was probably a bad idea. She didn’t want to put any sort of social or political pressure on Mask or his kids. 

“How many kids do you have?” she asked Mask, picking a safer question.

“Two. Though Twilight doesn’t really count as a ‘kid’ anymore,” Mask said with a small, fond smile. 

“That’s lovely,” Marin said, genuinely meaning it. “It always sounded interesting to have siblings, I’m glad they’re able to have that sort of company.” 

Mask chuckled. “Well, how happy they are about it depends on the day.”

“And what Wild’s managed to get his hands on recently,” the king added. “And if he’s roped anyone else into shenanigans, and -”

“Yes, thank you, your majesty,” Mask said dryly. 

“I think we shouldn’t discount Twilight’s capacity for mischief in this either,” Warriors pointed out, “Mask, do you remember when I first met him?”

Mask sighed heavily. “Yes. I actively try to forget that particular incident.”

King Link frowned. “Which incident is this?”

“I had an infected wound,” Warriors explained. “He poked it. By accident, of course, but it was certainly an interesting first encounter.”

“... Okay, I know I asked, but what the hell, Wars, we’re eating,” the king said, making a face.

“I didn’t give any details!” Warriors said, jokingly defensive, “I kept it perfectly table polite, and didn’t even mention-” he glanced to Marin, and cut himself off. “...The uncomfortable details. That I am not mentioning, even as an example.”

Mask pinched the bridge of his nose with a sigh, then pointedly turned back to the rest of his meal.

Well, that was probably the end of that topic. Marin tried to think of something that wasn’t ‘I had an infected injury once,’ without much success. She couldn’t ask the king about siblings, she already knew he had none and it would be an odd fact to ‘forget,’ especially on such an important mission. 

Oh, she could probably use that, actually.

“It might be to the detriment of both myself and King Link that we are each without siblings,” she said, “it seems like your children have a lot of fun together.”

“My thoughts exactly,” the king agreed, “which is why I have brothers now. Well, that’s part of the reason, anyway.”

Marin did her best to hide her surprise- that didn’t seem to be a decision the former king would have supported, unless he had wanted a different heir. “Oh, I’m glad you’ve had that opportunity.”

“We’re still debating how we feel about it,” Warriors said with a grin, leaning over to jokingly elbow the king.

“Fuck you too,” King Link grumbled, then froze, eyes wide as he glanced over at Marin.

“Oh shit,” Marin said, tone proper and polite, “maybe sibling dynamics are more complicated than I expected. I must not be a fucking expert, I guess.” She finished her sentence off with a smile to the king, just in case he was taking any of it as passive aggressive.

The king blinked at her for a moment, then started to laugh, bright and genuine.

Marin’s smile widened. She couldn’t help it- the king just genuinely seemed like a good person to be around. Like someone she would choose to spend time with, instead of someone she had to talk to in order to negotiate a treaty.

“Ah, another one,” Mask sighed, though the sound was fond.

“I’m assuming that means I’ll fit right in,” Marin said with satisfaction, “which is excellent news.”

Mask nodded in agreement. “Almost certainly. Congratulations, your highness, you have established rapport.”

“Ideal. Next up is establishing peaceful and mutually beneficial inter-country relations and trade,” she said, looking over at the king, “which seems to be more and more likely.”

“That sounds fantastic,” he replied, still beaming. “Tomorrow, though. I’ve been stressed as hell all day and you’ve been traveling.”

“Tomorrow,” she agreed, taking that as her cue to rise and give the king a slight bow. “If I may, I will take my leave to unpack.”

“Oh! Right, of course.” King Link quickly stood as well. “I can show you to your rooms, if you’d like?”

Marin nodded. “That would be lovely, thank you.”

He offered her his arm again, and Impa and Warriors joined them as he led her out of the room and down the hall.

Her rooms were fairly close by, and he left her at the door with a promise that someone would come escort her to dinner later on.

Once she was done exploring the suite, Marin gladly flopped down onto the bed, where she could both rest and admire the expertly quilted blanket.

“Unorthodox diplomacy tactics, but effective,” Impa said, stepping closer to stand at the edge of the bed. “Well done.”

Marin sat up quickly, giving Impa her full attention. “You think so? Thank you- I just tried to stay consistent with what he was doing, and ask questions sometimes.”

“You did well. He likes you.”

With a sigh of relief, Marin smiled at Impa. “That’s another point in our favor. It’ll help with the negotiations, right?”

“More than likely,” Impa said with a nod.

“I like him too,” Marin declared, finalizing her decision as she spoke. “I think he’s much better than his father, although from what I’ve heard, that wouldn’t be hard.”

Impa’s lip curled, just slightly. “It is not. Though you should be careful - the kitchen coordinator is an odd choice for a meeting like that. I suspect he had a reason for being there outside of what we were told.”

Marin nodded seriously. “Sounds likely. Thanks, I didn’t catch that.” And she probably should have, it was her job now.

“You were focused on the king,” Impa pointed out with a raised eyebrow. “It’s understandable. Now, you should rest. He may like you, but you will need to be at the top of your game tomorrow.”

“Thanks, Impa.” Marin rolled back over onto the soft coverlet, idly tracing the pattern of the wallpaper with her eyes, and suppressed a yawn. 

Maybe a small nap before dinner wouldn’t be out of place.

Notes:

Thanks so much for reading, and we love LOVE your comments!!!! <333333 have a great day, and we’ll see you tomorrow <333

Chapter 28: The Return

Notes:

This opening line made me CACKLE LMAO it’s LEGEND’S turn to be a smitten fool HERE WE GOOOOOO

Also apologies for the spotty posting schedule I (Katwala) was in the ER yesterday haha (I'm okay!)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Legend was so chill and calm and collected. He was being so normal. Definitely not panicking even a tiny bit.

… Maybe trying not to pay too much attention to a visiting princess buttering her toast didn’t fit the traditional definition of calm and collected, but Legend was tossing enough traditions that he was fine getting rid of that one, too.

“So,” he started, then immediately started floundering. He couldn’t just say how did you sleep or nice day out here, isn’t it or something equally stupid. “Ready for an exciting day of boring minutiae?” 

“Ready for what it’s going to do for our countries,” Marin corrected lightheartedly, glancing up from her breakfast to give him a slanted smile.

“I wish we could just say we’re going to stop fighting and shake hands and that would be the end of it,” Legend sighed, trying not to show any of the internal screaming that was happening. Just once, just one time, he would like to say something vaguely intelligent.

“That would be nice,” she sighed, putting the butter back in its place, “but we want to make sure this really sticks, right? So nobody can find any loopholes to cause trouble with.”

Legend nodded, because yeah, it would really suck if someone decided to go cause trouble between their kingdoms again, after all this effort. “That’s fair.”

Goddesses, her hair looked pretty in the sun - Focus, Legend, for fuck’s sake.

“It better be,” Marin joked, “I’d hate to have come all the way out here to just have to turn around.”

Legend snorted. “Well, I need to shake hands with somebody regardless, don’t I?”

“Yes,” she agreed, “and I think Impa’s grip strength would be too much for you. Not because I doubt you, of course, just because I’ve seen her arm wrestle people before.”

Legend saw Wars turn to Impa out of the corner of his eye, giving her an inquisitive look.

Impa returned the look with a small tilt of her head and a raised eyebrow.

Wars glanced over at Legend with both eyebrows raised in a silent question.

“Why are you looking at me?” Legend asked, very pointedly turning back to his pastry. “You can make your own questionable decisions.”

“I wasn’t sure how you felt about your lovely little breakfast party being interrupted with a sparring match,” Wars told him, pointedly looking between him and Marin.

“Well, given that you’re nearly as competitive as I am, you’re going to ask her to spar eventually,” Legend said dryly. “Might as well do it now. Just remember Rulie’s gonna kill you if you hurt yourself.”

Wars turned to Impa with a hopeful smile. “May I have the honor?”

Impa sighed, long and deep, then looked to Marin.

“Feel free,” she told her head guard, shifting her chair slightly so she had a better view of the flat grassy area next to them.

Impa nodded and stood. “Very well.”

Oh, this should be interesting. Legend wasn’t sure which he wanted more: his bodyguard to beat Marin’s, or his big brother to be trounced.

What started out as a classic spar- albeit, with real swords- seemed to be going well, with Warriors winning the first point. However, about ten seconds into the second round, Impa tackled him to the grassy ground. After about half a minute, she resurfaced victorious, and offered Wars a hand up. He took it, still smiling.

“That’s a good trick,” he told her, “my mistake for not being more specific in the terms, I guess.”

“Your mistake, and your downfall,” Impa said with a nod and a hint of a smile.

Legend snorted and called over “You’ve got mud in your hair, Wars!”

Wars paused, looking down at his muddy hands and then shaking a grimy finger at Legend. “You won’t get me with that one again.”

“You do,” Marin giggled, right as a clump of grass fell right past Wars’ face. 

He gasped dramatically, wiping his hands on his sleeves and hurrying to fix it. “You mock me, but it’s your reputation that’ll suffer for this, my liege, ” he told Legend.

“Mocking you is my job, bitch,” Legend said with a grin. “Maybe don’t get tackled next time.”

“I wasn’t expecting it,” Wars sniffed jokingly, “which makes it entirely unfair.” He glanced back at Impa, with a more serious expression, “and a great tactic to use against me.”

Impa tipped her head to him. “Expect the unexpected. I was not assigned to protect the princess by accident.”

“I can see why. I’m glad she has such a skilled defender,” Wars agreed. 

“For the sake of your pride, would you like another round?” Impa offered.

“I’m good with being evenly matched for now, unless you feel particularly inclined.”

Impa shook her head and sheathed her sword. “One each is acceptable.”

There was a shriek from the bushes, which had Impa immediately on guard, and Wars and Legend sighing. The loud laughter that immediately followed confirmed Legend’s suspicions.

“Wind, why the fuck are you in the bushes?” Legend called over. “Get out here, you’re scaring Impa.”

“Is that the princess?” Wind said, noisy rustling accompanying the shaking trail through the bushes that was quickly getting closer, “can I see?” He poked his head out of the closest bush, a perfect little innocent look on his face that Legend didn’t buy for a second.

“The princess is Marin,” he said, gesturing to her, then Impa. “That’s Impa, her guard. Drop the bullshit, why are you in the bushes?”

“I just wanted to say hi,” he pouted, eyes flicking over to the pastries on the table. 

There was another rustle in the bushes, and Legend could clearly see a pair of bright eyes peering out of the side of the bush, with a just barely visible canine nose sticking out of the leaves.

“You and Twi want food,” Legend sighed, already resigned. “Fine. You could have just asked Sky, or Mask, but fine.”

“That’s no fun,” Wind said, bouncing over to the table with a grin and picking up something that had chocolate drizzled on the top. “Hello, Princess Marin,” he added, turning to her and giving something that could maybe be considered a bow, if you squinted, before taking a large bite of pastry.

Twilight wiggled his way out of the bushes in wolf form. His tail was wagging as he padded after Wind, and Legend decided none of this was his problem. He just hoped Wind didn’t give him anything with chocolate.

Marin’s eyes lit up as she saw the wolf, and she immediately knelt on the grass, holding out a hand towards him even as she glanced at Legend to ask, “Is the dog also named Twilight, like Mask’s kid?”

“... Uh.” Legend shot a panicked glance at Twilight, because goddesses she looked so excited and he didn’t want to be the one to tell her what was going on, and also Twilight didn’t usually like being called a dog, and also he was very obviously a wolf. 

Twilight seemed to be having the same problems, because even though human emotions didn’t translate very well to animal forms, the look Legend got back was just as panicked and confused as his own.

“Nah, that’s just Twi,” Wind said, taking another bite of pastry with one hand and picking up a berry tart with the other, “he kinda does that. He’s a person too sometimes, so if you try and tell secrets around him when he’s a wolf, he’ll totally snitch when he turns back.” He looked at Marin with almost a challenge in his eyes, like he was daring her to say something.

“A shifter?” she asked, sitting back on her heels and mellowing a little, before focusing back on Twi. “Hello, Twilight. It’s nice to meet you. Do you accept pets in this form?”

After a moment of hesitation, Twilight nodded, his tail starting to wag again.

She reached out again, fingers making gentle little scratching motions until Twilight came close enough for her to actually pet him. “I don’t think I’ve seen a wolf before. They’re very soft.”

“You don’t have them in Koholint?” Legend asked in mild surprise. “We’ve got at least one wild pack near here.”

“If we do, I haven’t seen any- the forests at the edge of our border aren’t quite the same as the ones here, maybe it’s the wrong habitat.” Marin continued to absentmindedly give Twilight scritches as she talked.

Twilight flopped down next to her and put his head in her lap, his tail thumping against the grass.

“Twi, what the fuck,” Legend hissed. “This is blatant favoritism, you never do that without bribery!”

In return, he got Twilight’s patented I’m just a dog look, the perfect mask of canine innocence that told anyone who didn’t know better there were no thoughts happening inside that head.

“Do pets count as bribery?” Marin asked. “If not, I’m sure I could find a suitable wolf snack somewhere.”

“If you feed him you’ll never get rid of him,” Legend grumbled, and he definitely wasn’t jealous of this in any way because that would be stupid.

Marin hummed satisfactorily. “I see no downside to this. Twilight, are there any foods on this table that you can eat? I’d be happy to grab something for you.”

Twilight lifted his head and sniffed for a moment, then nodded, ears pricked up.

Legend sighed, loud and resigned, and handed Marin the plate of sausages.

“Excellent.” She transferred one to her plate with a fork, before picking it up with her fingers and carefully offering it to Twilight.

Twilight took it carefully so he didn’t nip her fingers, tail wagging happily, and Legend turned back to his pastry so he had something else to focus on. 

He wasn’t jealous, and he wasn’t pouting, and being upset about a visiting dignitary making friends with one of his own friends (who didn’t let Legend or anybody else pet him like that, usually) would be stupid. So he wasn’t doing that. He was just eating his pastry.

Wind slipped behind the table, reaching for another tart that would have been hard to reach from his previous position.

Legend raised an eyebrow at him, but didn’t comment. He might snap a little harder than he meant to if he did.

“Your highness.” Impa had barely taken her eyes off of Marin and Twilight since Twilight had first walked over to her, but she did now to glance at the position of the sun. “I will remind you that there is a meeting scheduled for this morning.”

“Oh!” Marin seemed genuinely surprised for a second, before nodding quickly and looking over to Legend. “Are you done with breakfast? I don’t want to rush you.”

“I’m done.” Legend shoved the last of the pastry in his mouth and dusted the crumbs off of his hands as he stood up.

“Lead the way then, if you would,” Marin said as she approached.

Legend nodded and offered her his arm. “Of course.”

The meetings were long, and as Legend predicted, full of minutiae. Various advisors on both sides had to be introduced, the agreed-upon current situation had to be mapped out, and they were only barely starting to consider the current and future border lines when the discussion broke for dinner.

In the milling about and small talk of the advisors, Legend managed to catch Marin’s eye. He tipped his head toward the door with a small smile.

She returned the smile, nudging Impa gently and gesturing towards Legend, and the two of them made their way over to him.

“I need to breathe for a minute,” Legend told Wars quietly, “mind if we get out of here?”

Wars nodded, following Legend out the door.

As soon as the four of them were out in the hallway, Legend turned to Marin. “Do you need a break as badly as I do?”

“Embarrassingly, yes,” Marin sighed, “I feel like I should be more patient than I am, but I’ve never been in meetings quite this important, at least not in a large role.”

“Neither have I,” Legend admitted, offering her his arm. “C’mon, I’ve got an idea.”

She took it, looking cautiously excited. “Lead on.”

Legend had only found the room again recently. After a while, music had been deemed less important than many of his other duties, despite - or maybe because of - the fact that he enjoyed it. But it wasn’t too far away from the room they had been meeting in, and he hoped that maybe Marin remembered that evening when they had first met as fondly as he did. 

He pushed open the door to the music room and led her inside, glancing over to see her reaction. 

Marin gasped softly, entering the room with something near hesitance and gently brushing her fingers over the side of the piano bench. She looked over at Legend with a shy smile. “I remember this.”

“I haven’t gotten much of a chance to practice recently,” Legend admitted, giving Wars a look over his shoulder.

Wars rolled his eyes playfully, then pointed Impa towards the hall, closing the door behind them.

“That’s a shame,” Marin said, “but I expect that managing a transfer of power between rulers doesn’t give you much free time.”

“... Yeah,” Legend agreed, suddenly realizing that news does not travel very well between warring countries. “It’s been a headache and a half, you can’t imagine.”

“I certainly couldn’t.” Marin passed behind the piano, leaning on a windowsill and looking out over the gardens. Legend only noticed she had been humming softly when she stopped to say, “last time I was here, this window was too high up for me to see through.”

It really had been that long, hadn’t it? “... I think I had a few times in this room where I could see out, but not many. My father thought music was less important than my duties.” Legend couldn’t quite keep the bitterness out of his voice.

“Unfortunate,” Marin said, tilting her head as she continued to look through the glass, “as I believe that a ruler needs to maintain themselves in order to be able to give to the people. And sometimes that means taking a few hours to play piano.”

“I agree.” Legend hesitated, just for a moment, then sat down at the piano, lightly brushing his fingers over the keys. The song he had played all those years ago had been one of his favorites, and though time had made his muscle memory rusty, he could still play it. And if he made a few mistakes here and there… well, it didn’t always need to be perfect.

Turning with a glowing smile, Marin slowly made her way over, each stride somewhere between a dance step and a slow glide. Circling the piano, she rested her hands on the side of the instrument, leaning over slightly to watch Legend’s fingers as he played. Her lovely hair hung down from her shoulder, close enough for Legend to touch, but not covering his view of the keys.

He stumbled on the next note, and tried very hard to focus on the piano rather than on her. And prayed she couldn’t see the blush starting to creep onto his face.

“I wish you could dance with me,” Marin said quietly, “but there’s no-one else to play. This is still quite nice,” she added quickly, “I was just wondering how long it would take for you to step on my toes this time.”

“I’ll have you know I haven’t stepped on anyone’s toes in years,” Legend said, glancing away from the keys long enough to give her a smile. “I’d be extra careful, anyway.”

“I’m flattered.” Her face was partially hidden by her curls, but he could still hear her returning smile in her voice. 

“... You know, I could have someone come play for us,” Legend said, wincing just a bit over another missed note. “I just don’t know how much we’ll be able to talk just us, and… honestly I don’t want to cut it short.”

“Just us,” she echoed, a note of satisfaction in her voice. “I’m glad I came here, Link. For more reasons than the treaty.”

Legend played the last few notes of the song, then turned to smile at her. “My friends call me Legend.”

Marin tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled down at him. “Legend, then. Thank you for playing for me, Legend.”

“Yeah, of course,” Legend said maybe a touch too quickly, trying to fight down his blush. He liked her saying his actual name a lot more than Link. “Um. I could see if I remember how to play anything else?”

“If you’re not too busy.” Marin leaned a little more comfortably against the piano. 

Legend bit back something along the lines of never too busy for you and started trying to think of other songs he knew. He had known Marin for two days total, if that, that sort of thing would be totally out of line. “There’s, uh, an old folk song I’ve been learning, I could probably work it out on the piano - oh, do you want to sit down?”

“I’d love to.” Marin gently pushed away from the piano and swished her skirt up and out of the way as she sat next to him on the bench.

… Ah. Legend did not think that offer through.

He took a deep breath and started to hum the song Time had taught him about the squirrel and the acorn, picking out the melody on the piano as he went and definitely not thinking about the very pretty and very kind person sitting directly next to him.

She held herself carefully, the two of them only barely touching hips, and didn’t lean against him, even though Legend almost wished she would, and damn what it would do to his playing.

Legend finished the melody, then started over, quietly singing the words along with it this time. He’d had more practice with his voice than the piano, after all, and he kind of wanted to show off a bit.

“That’s lovely,” she said once he had finished playing. “It reminds me of another song I know. Could I sing it?”

“Of course.” Legend slid away from her on the bench just enough to give him the space to turn and look at her properly.

They went back and forth like that for a long, pleasant time. Sharing music, and eventually sharing dance moves and styles, humming and singing along with each other. It felt altogether too soon when Wars finally knocked on the door and they had to return to the negotiations. 

The songs she’d hummed and sung floated through his head throughout the meeting, half-remembered fragments, pleasant despite his lack of familiarity with them.

He was excited to learn more.

Notes:

Wow I bet ravio will feel So Normal about all this when he finds out :D (ravio always finds out)

Chapter 29: The Obstacle

Notes:

And HERE is what our ‘midna trans moment’ turned into- something that deeply affects the politics of the entire country, and legend’s arc!!! Hoo Boy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Midna had no problem being blunt at the best of times, and this was certainly not the best of times.

As soon as she found the man she was looking for, she strode over, firmly turned him by the shoulder towards her- and away from his current conversation- and said, “Take me to the king. Now.”

Twilight blinked at her. “... Good afternoon to you too.”

“It’s important,” she snapped, not in the mood for pleasantries, for wasted time. 

“How important?” the other man asked. There was nothing remarkable about him, really, but Midna vaguely remembered seeing him around the castle before, and there was something in his expression that suggested this man knew the value of information.

“Way above your need-to-know level,” she told them both. “But since you’re not going to listen to me otherwise, I’d say about as important as the support of the Minister of War.” Hopefully that got the point across.

The two exchanged glances, and at a nod from the older, Twilight turned and started hurrying away, gesturing for Midna to follow him. “He’s this way.”

Midna sighed in irritation, following him. She really shouldn’t have said that, especially not to a stranger, but this whole thing had her completely on edge, and it was hard enough trying not to scream at everyone, let alone try and be cautious about her word choice. 

“How far away?” she asked, having fully caught up to Twilight.

“Not too far,” Twilight told her, giving her a sideways glance. “He’s in the middle of treaty negotiations right now, is this urgent enough to grab him or someone else who can help?”

“I’m pretty sure I said he’d want to know,” Midna responded, fighting to keep her tone somewhere near even, before continuing with a slightly more politic, “better call him out now than tell someone else who then has to call him out.”

Twilight sighed, but he nodded. “Fine. Just making sure.”

They soon made it to a meeting room, and Twilight ducked inside with a quiet “Wait here.” After a few seconds, he came back out, the king and a knight with a blue scarf in tow.

“Alright, what’s so important it can’t wait half an hour?” the king asked, arms crossed and eyebrow raised. “Or, better yet, that you can’t just tell Ravio?”

“At any moment, my mother could effectively cancel the legitimacy of my claim to be acting Minister of War,” Midna said shortly. “It seemed like something you should know. Your Majesty.”

All three of them stared at her for a moment.

“... Well, shit,” the king said.

“You’re the acting Minister of War?” Twilight asked in astonishment.

Midna glanced at him for just enough time to say, “yes, keep up,” before returning her gaze to the king. At the worst, he needed to be warned, and at the best, well… he might have some sort of idea on how to fix all this.

“Okay,” the king said, brow furrowed in thought. “So I’m assuming that if you were delegitimized, your mother would take over, and from what I remember that’s a big problem.” 

“Indeed.” Her business here was done, and it felt absolutely impossible to stand still, so she managed a quick bow, turned on her heel and started walking down the hallway.

“Minister Zant, hang on,” the king called after her.

“It’s Midna, actually,” she snapped, spinning to face him, “and that’s the fucking problem!” 

Goddesses, she was so frustrated! Enough to let something like that slip, apparently, which was a major problem- but then, her entire existence had just turned into a major problem, so honestly, to hell with it. 

“... Well, fuck,” the king said quietly, eyes going very wide. “That sure would be something a scheming bitch could use to try and delegitimize someone.”

Midna ran her fingers through her short hair, trying not to pull on it in exasperation. She hated being vulnerable like this, but she was just going to have to get used to it, apparently, considering her mother’s plan.

The king hummed in thought for a moment, fingers tapping against his leg in frustration, then turned to Twilight. “Twi, I need you to go tell everyone in there we’re taking a break while I start sorting this shit out, and then I need you to go find your dad.”

“He already knows,” Twilight told him with a little twitch of a smile. “The basics, anyway. He’s probably already working on it.”

“Great. Tell Ravio to meet us in that smaller meeting room down the hall, I’ll need his input.” The king turned back to Midna with the same level of enthusiasm she had as Twilight disappeared back through the door. “Well, Midna, let’s go start dealing with this shitshow, shall we?”

“Let’s,” she said, barely keeping herself from hissing the word. 

The king led her down the hallway into a smaller room, then sat at the table and gestured for her and the knight to sit, too. “Who else knows?”

“My younger sister, and a few correspondents,” she admitted. Her voice soured when she added, “and my mother, clearly. She’s the issue here. Well, she’s the one who’s going to tell everyone about the issue.”

“When did she find out?”

Midna took a half-successful deep breath. “Sometime between twenty minutes and three days ago, although the threat itself was made immediately before I came to find you.”

“Fuck,” the king sighed. “And how long would we have after she outs you to argue your legitimacy as heir?”

“As long as you’re willing to wait with the treaty unsigned,” Midna said shortly. 

“Technically, she’d be removed from her position until proven legitimate,” Ravio said, entering quickly with Twilight at his side.

“What are you doing here?” Midna asked. Why would the worst gossip in the kingdom be trusted with a conversation like this?

“I’ve been given an insight into the political proceedings of the castle,” Ravio said smoothly. 

Midna turned to the king, completely appalled. “You told this fool about your plans? They’ll be common knowledge within half an hour!”

The king raised an eyebrow at her. “Okay, first of all, don’t talk about Ravio like that. Second of all, no they won’t. He’s good at keeping secrets when it counts.”

…Well, Ravio had survived this long. Surely there were worse choices. Somewhere. 

“Your kingdom,” she told the king with a shrug. “So, what’s the plan?”

“Good question.” The king gestured for Ravio to sit down. “Let’s figure something out, and fast. We’re on the clock here.”

Despite the shortness of the meeting, Midna left ten minutes later with three possible plans, a newfound respect for how much Ravio knew about the political schemes of Castle Town (and historic precedent,) and an odd hint of comfort. 

Hopefully having people working towards the same goal as her would make things easier. 

“Hey!” She glanced over to see Twilight hurrying to catch up with her. “How did it go?”

“Plenty of theories, no preventative measures.” She kept walking, but turned slightly to face him. He was working with her, she might as well give him a conversation.

“Well, my dad will be watching for your mother to make her move, and he’ll keep an eye on what people think about it when she does,” Twilight told her. “We’ll be informed, at least.”

“Does your dad also have access to the inner political machinations of this rule?” Midna asked, slightly sarcastic, “Because unless you’re Ravio or the King’s son, that’s a pretty wide inner circle.”

Twilight grinned at her. “Well, you did tell him there was a problem. And yes, actually, he’s pretty well connected.”

Ah. Probably the man Twilight had been talking to when she’d interrupted him. “That’s handy.”

“Usually, yeah.”

Midna nodded, thinking about how helpful her father’s connections had been, before she’d stepped up to take his place. 

“... So,” Twilight asked, a little quieter. “What are you going to do now?”

“Warn my sister,” Midna said, the shared information almost feeling like a defense. Like a test for him, to see if he’d push or not.

Twilight winced. “Yeah, good idea. Is she gonna be okay?”

Well, wasn’t that an interesting response. “I’m unsure. I just hope she won’t feel guilty.”

“Guilty? Why would she feel guilty?” Twilight asked, obviously confused. “It’s not her fault.”

“It was her note that my mother found.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “... Oh.”

“Yes.” Midna took a controlled breath. “And she doesn’t know yet.”

“... Oh.”

She didn’t dignify that with a further response, and felt a strange tinge of guilt about it.

“... Do you want… I don’t know, some moral support?” Twilight asked hesitantly. “Someone else who can tell her we’re going to fix things? If I had to tell my little brother something like this, he might not believe me if I told him it was okay. That’s just me, though,” he added quickly, “I can go find something else to do, no problem either way.”

Midna took a second to consider, and then another second to be shocked that she was considering it at all

Well, Twilight had been nothing but ridiculously kind so far, and if he became a problem, Midna could always bonk him with another statuette. Or, just tell him to leave, which might work better on him, oddly enough.

Realm could probably use the company.

“Fine. But if I tell you to leave, you leave. ” Or she’d just call her family’s guards on him, but she didn’t need to say that.

“Of course,” Twilight said quietly. “Like I said, I have a little brother. I get it.”

Midna gave him another nod, not willing to say something ridiculous like ‘I believe you.’ A risky sentiment at the best of times.

“What’s your sister’s name?”

“Realm. She’s thirteen.” Midna might still be able to get away with not mentioning anything about the official situation- Twilight hadn’t known enough about her family to call her out on having a sister in the first place.

Twilight nodded, seeming much more relaxed with talk of siblings than talk of politics. “Wild’s fifteen. Finds trouble like it’s his job, but he’s a great kid.

“Realm writes,” Midna shared, in uncomfortably new territory, “They’re good at it, too- that’s pretty much the only thing that ever gets them in trouble.” The rest of the trouble just seemed to find her on its own. 

“Why’s that? Nothing wrong with writing,” Twilight said with a little shrug.

Midna raised an eyebrow. “Sounds like you’ve never had an angry poem slipped under your door.”

Twilight snorted. “Can’t say I have. I think I’d prefer it to Wild’s brand of revenge, though.”

“I don’t mind it as much as my mother does,” Midna agreed. “It could certainly be worse.” She honestly felt a little bad for being glad that Realm didn’t get up to more trouble- it would probably have been better for her if she’d felt comfortable enough to try it.

“Does she write nicer poems, too?” Twilight asked.

“Sometimes. Those are the ones I see more often, luckily enough for me.” 

“I don’t read poetry much,” Twilight admitted. “What does she write about?”

Midna shifted to open the door for him, shivering a bit against the wind. “It depends. Flowers, nature, the usual things. Frustrations, sadness, and sometimes anger. Or sometimes she just likes playing around with rhyming words.”

“Thanks,” Twilight said, quickly ducking outside. “That sounds nice. You must be proud of her.”

Not quite able to admit it out loud to someone she’d known for a comparatively short time (even with their shared ‘battle’), Midna nodded. 

Twilight stayed mostly quiet on their walk from the castle, asking the occasional question about Realm and sharing stories about his own sibling. It was a little odd, talking to someone who was actually talking to Midna instead of to their idea of who Zant was. Realm knew, of course, but aside from that, everyone she corresponded with using her chosen name wasn’t aware of her title or position. 

Well. That secrecy was teetering on the edge of a cliff right now, and her mother was ready to shove it over. 

Twilight whistled quietly as they approached her family’s estate. “That’s a big house.”

“The estate is even larger. Try not to stare.” It would be odd enough for her to bring a strange man inside- she never had visitors- without him being obviously out of place, looking at everything like he’d never seen it before.

“I’ll do my best,” Twilight chuckled.

To his credit, he did try. He still stuck out like a sore thumb, though.

Right before knocking on the door to Realm’s room, Midna turned to look at Twilight. “I am extending a lot of trust just by bringing you here. If you’re anything except nice and polite, I will throw you out. This is a delicate situation that you are here to help with. As soon as you cease to be helping, you cease to be necessary. Understood?”

Twilight nodded seriously. “Understood.”

She knocked lightly, and after a few seconds the door swung open, Realm leaning against the door handle before seeing Midna and springing up in excitement.

Realm opened her mouth, then glanced at Twilight and visibly curtailed her emotions. “Zant,” they said, still warmly, “what’s going on? Who is this?”

“His name is Twilight, and he helps out in the palace,” Midna told her, fighting through the sudden wave of anxiety to keep her tone even. “Realm, I have something to tell you.”

Eyes widening, they moved out of the way and nodded slowly, looking between her and Twilight and clearly drawing some improbable romantic conclusions. 

Oh well, it got them in the door.

Realm started to pull out the chair from her desk to offer to Twilight, but Midna waved her hand at her younger sibling. “We don’t have to be formal. Not today.” She sat down on the edge of Realm’s bed, shoulders slumping in the way she only let them in front of one person. 

They raised their eyebrows. “ You bring a strange man to my room with no explanation, and tell me we don’t need to be formal? Are you feeling alright, Zant?”

“He knows about that too,” Midna sighed, putting her face in her hands. This was not a conversation she wanted to have. But this was the kindest way for Realm to find out what had happened.

“If it helps,” Twilight said quietly, giving Realm a small, gentle smile, “I’m just here for moral support.”

It clearly did not help. Midna tried to look reassuring as Realm turned to her, panic in their eyes. “You needed moral support? Midna, what happened?”

“I’m okay,” Midna said quickly, trying to believe it. It still tasted like a lie. “We’re all okay. Twilight was just… nearby, when I was talking about a certain issue.”

“A certain issue you needed moral support to talk to me about.” Realm sat down heavily in her chair. “Please just tell me before I imagine up a million tragic endings.”

“Mother found one of our letters,” Midna said, before she could stop herself. 

Realm’s eyes widened. “And?”

Shifting uncomfortably, Midna didn’t meet their eyes. She didn’t think she could. “Before I say anything else, I need you to know that none of this is your fault.”

Midna.”

“I thought you would want to know,” Midna continued, pushing through despite her discomfort, “and it might be easier to hear it from me first.”

“Midna,” Realm snapped, “if you don’t tell me what happened, I’m going to assume you’re dying. I’ll do it.”

She would. Realm’s imagination helped her in many ways, but did tend to send her into panicky spirals on certain occasions. All the more reason that Midna didn’t want her to know what had happened.

…And all the more reason for Midna to tell her, now, before things got any worse.

“She knows. About me,” Midna said, quieter than she had intended.

There was a small gasp from Realm’s side of the room. “And?”

“She’s threatened to use that information to block the peace treaty.”

“It won’t work,” Twilight spoke up quietly. “The king’s too invested in this treaty to let it fail now.”

“It could effectively stall it, though,” Midna pointed out, “long enough for anything to happen. For troops to run out of food, for the negotiations to turn sour, for Koholint to want its princess back, or one rogue soldier to sneak out and shoot at the opposing side and restart everything we’re finally working towards finishing.”

“Okay,” Realm said, putting a hand on Midna’s arm. Midna hadn’t even realized they’d stood up during her small rant. “So, it’s a problem with family tradition, then. Not with any actual laws.”

“Might as well be laws,” Midna grumbled, “ you try telling Mother I’m still an eligible heir after this fiasco.”

“You’re a more eligible heir than me,” Realm pointed out, as if it didn’t hurt Midna’s heart every time she heard her little sister say something like that. “And it’s not like Father will be siring any more, in his state.”

“Realm!” Midna hissed, pointedly glancing towards Twilight.

She crossed her arms. “It’s true.”

Twilight raised his hands in mock surrender. “Hey, I barely understand all this eligibility stuff to begin with. I won’t repeat anything.”

“So,” Realm continued stubbornly, “we just change the tradition. Easy.” 

“In absence of a proper heir, the spouse is first in line.” Midna was already getting a headache at everyone’s attempts to fix this, as if it could be fixed by something as easy as talking with her little sister. “You know that. Spouse before progeny.”

“But-”

“There’s no way at all to prove Mother unfit to hold a position. Because she isn’t,” Midna emphasized.

Realm crossed her arms. “But she’s going to want to block the treaty forever.” 

“And that,” Midna said wearily, dropping her head into her hands, “is the situation in its entirety.”

“I still don’t understand why all this makes you unfit to do a job you’ve already been doing,” Twilight mused. “Nothing is changing, really, just how people refer to you. You’re not magically going to be worse at the job.”

“Being deemed unfit isn’t my problem here,” Midna explained, feeling very tired of this whole conversation. “I am not, technically or legally, unfit. But through the policy and tradition of our family and its rules, I am not the default head of the house anymore. My mother is.”

“And to get her out of the way, we’d have to prove her unfit,” Realm added. “Which is hard.”

“Because it’s not correct,” Midna said, defeat starting to sink into her bones.

Twilight frowned. “That still doesn’t make sense to me. But we’ve got some options, right? Le - I mean. King Link probably has some ideas, and if he doesn’t, my father does.”

Realm raised their eyebrows. “You know the king?”

“Sure do.” Twilight leaned in just a little, lowering his voice and giving her a conspiratorial grin. “Don’t tell anyone I said this, but he snores.”

Realm grinned back. “No-one will know it came from me.”

“And this is why Mother never lets you go anywhere,” Midna sighed. “You’d be slipping angry poems into the king’s flowerbeds, and some guard would have to fish you out with a rake.”

Blinking in surprise, Realm stifled a frown, just a little too slowly to stop Midna from seeing it. Shit. Just because she was feeling low didn’t mean she could snap at her sibling like that.  

“I’d be using the rake already, to put it in the flowerbeds on his windowsill. That way, he’ll be the only one who could find it,” Realm said confidently. 

“... Now I’m not saying I would deliver an angry poem to him for you,” Twilight said slowly, giving Realm a smile and a wink, “but I am saying I’d like to see the look on his face.”

“I believe it would be best if we stuck to one family fiasco this week,” Midna put in, “Realm, you’ll get your turn when you’re older.”

Realm stuck out her tongue. “Not fair.”

“That’s one year longer you’ll have to wait.”

Midna was, surprisingly, feeling better. Not about the whole situation, but… she’d somehow made it through this conversation without Realm blaming themself for the whole incident. Maybe Twilight being here had been the right choice. A distraction, or something.

His presence here had helped Realm be more comfortable in the conversation, probably. That was good. 

It would be better if she could convince herself that was the only reason Twilight had been there, and Realm was the only person who’d needed that support. 

The conversation naturally trailed into other things, cycling back around to increasingly imaginative and/or farfetched plots occasionally, and Midna let herself relax slightly.

Realm had needed a visitor. And maybe, just maybe, Midna had needed a friend.

Notes:

Okay so. Due to coauthor-in-hospital and othercoauthor-in-tech-week challenges, we have uh. Nothing written after this. So just be aware of that o7 o7
This will not be the case forever!!!! We r just letting you know because even the next interlude might take a while (it will be a tasty one though) :DDDD
Thanks as ever for your continued support- we love your comments dearly, and see you soonish for Act Five: Connection And Change

Chapter 30: Interlude: The Memories

Notes:

Hey yall, long time no see! In our defense, uh. Real life, and also [pokes sky] [pokes sky] please just make the first move on anything-
Sky: haha, noooo,.,.,

Anyways have a flashback chapter!!!! With a few unnamed surprise guests, but i think you can guess who they are <33333
Sorry for the wait, hope you enjoy!!! There’s only one chapter left half finished in act 5 so it shooould be done soonish? Ofc theres always the possibility Life Happens but. ye.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Shhhh, Ravi,” Link whispered with a big grin, carefully setting the bucket down so it wouldn’t make any noise. “You’re gonna scare them all off!”

You shh!” Ravio whispered back, poking Link gently in the shoulder, “stop talking, they’re gonna run!”

The frogs did not run, but a few of them did scoot back a little. They were tiny!

Link crouched down, trying to be slow and careful. “They’re so little. They’ve gotta be baby frogs.”

“Yeah, ‘course they are.” Gesturing to the pond a little too energetically, Ravio frowned as a couple frogs hopped away and disappeared into the water. “There aren’t any more tadpoles, ‘cause they’re all frogs now!”

“... Should we catch them when they’re babies?” Link asked, feeling a little bad all of a sudden. “Should we wait until they’re more grown up?”

Ravio shook his head, grinning. “If we get ‘em in a bucket, we can watch ‘em grow up! Plus, frogs are tough, they won’t get hurt.” He frowned for a second, then added, “and if they do we can get new ones.”

“Okay.” Ravio was usually right about animals, so Link focused back on the frogs, creeping forward just a bit before lunging.

The frogs scattered, but one of them was squirmy and slimy and weird in Link’s hands, and he quickly dropped it in the bucket.

“Nice!” Ravio cheered, leaning over to peek into the bucket and poke at the frog in the bottom. “Oh, he needs water so he won’t dry out.”

“How much?”

Ravio shrugged. “Maybe a handful? We can’t use the bucket or he’ll get out.” He picked up the bucket, both hands under the bottom and holding it close to his chest, and carried it to the edge of the pond, plunking it down in the mud. It made a funny squishing noise, and both of them giggled. 

Pulling up his sleeves, Ravio stuck his hands in the pond, starting to scoop drippy handfuls of water into the bucket for the frog.

“Is one enough, or should we catch a second one?” Link asked, leaning over a little to look toward the other edge of the pond, where the frogs were starting to reemerge.

“Let’s get two,” Ravio decided, “In case he gets lonely. Hey, you wanna go on a trip?” He was leaning to the side, looking at a frog on one of the mossy rocks surrounding the pond. “We’ll put you back after, promise.” 

The frog crept closer. Ravio smiled at it, and it moved a little towards him again, just in range for his lunge. He held up a squirming frog, grinning at Link before plonking it down in the bucket.

“Wow!” Link hurried over to look in the bucket at both frogs. The one Ravio had caught was a little bit bigger than his. “Hey, they’re like us! Yours is older than mine, I think.”

Ravio hummed for a second, peering down at the croaking frog. “I think she’s just bigger. That happens when they get to the food first.” He giggled, adding, “the one you caught sleeps in late and misses breakfast.”

“Does not,” Link huffed, “he’s just little, and that’s not his fault.”

Pulling the frog bucket into his lap, Ravio sat down in the mud and smiled over at him. “You know, I didn’t say when we’d put them back.”

“Dad probably won’t like it if we bring them inside,” Link pointed out, sitting next to Ravio and bumping their shoulders together. “Do you think they’d be okay if we found a spot out here to put the bucket?”

Ravio frowned. “We could just leave ‘em in the pond once we’re done. They’ll be happier there, and if they’re not gonna be inside they don’t need a bucket.” He nudged Link back. “Plus, you’re really speedy at catching them, we can always get more next time.”

Link beamed at him, because yeah, he was really good at that, wasn’t he? “Yeah, okay. Are we gonna name them before we let them go?”

Thinking for a moment, Ravio pointed at the frog he’d caught. “Candlestick.”

“Why Candlestick?” Link wondered, leaning his head on Ravio’s shoulder to get a better look at the frog.

“Just ‘cause. I got new ones in my room, and they have bees on them. Frogs eat bugs.” Ravio took a second to think. “Probably not bees, though. That would hurt.”

Link hummed thoughtfully. “Yeah, probably. I’ll name mine Bumblebee, then, so they match.”

Ravio leaned his head against Link’s, soft smile just barely visible. “They’re friends, like us.”

“Best friends,” Link agreed.

They ended the afternoon muddy, frogs carefully put back into the pond, rocks successfully skipped, and walked back to the castle swinging the bucket between them. Later, there would be light comments made about dirty clothes and sheets, but Link didn’t mind. Being at the pond with his best friend was worth it.






“Okay,” Link whispered, peeking through the gap of the slightly-open door. “There’s pastries on the table, but I see cake, too.”

Ravio nodded seriously. “Cake is risky, ‘cause frosting gets everywhere. It’s tasty, though.”

“I think the pastries are cinnamon,” Link reported. “And the cake looks like chocolate.”

“Ooh, cinnamon.” Ravio grinned at him. “ I want pastries. And I can carry a ton of them in my pockets. Don’t put any cake in your pockets though,” he added, “‘cause it’ll just make a mess.”

Link made a face at the thought. “Yeah. Pastries sound good. Ready to go in?”

“Yep.” Ravio put a hand against the door and slowly pushed it open.

It creaked softly as it moved, and they both froze.

There were people in the room.

“... Hm,” someone said from inside after a long, breathless pause. “The wind must have caught the door.”

Ravio sighed in relief, almost pushing Link over as he slumped against him. 

Link put a finger to his lips to remind him to be quiet, then cautiously nudged the door open far enough for them to slip inside. Thankfully, it didn’t squeak again.

Leaning low, Ravio hurried over to hide under a table, peeking over at the legs of the people in the room, then giving Link a thumbs-up as they didn’t seem to move. He pointed upwards at the surface of the table, where all the pastries were cooling, and grinned.

Link crouched down and followed, grinning back. He held up two fingers. Two each?

Ravio nodded, then tilted his head to the side, thinking. After a second, he held up three fingers.

His friend was so smart. Link beamed and nodded, putting up another finger in agreement. Three it was.

Reaching his hand upwards, bumping the table a little, Ravio’s fingers hovered over the pastries. He leaned out slightly, trying to see where exactly they were, and-

“Ah, hello,” a man said dryly, coming around the side of the table and crossing his arms.

“We weren’t doing anything!” Link squeaked.

The man raised an eyebrow at him.

Ravio took his hand away from the table’s surface to cross his arms. “It’s his castle, he can do what he wants.” He shot a meaningful and slightly irritated look at the man who had caught them. “And he wants pastries.”

“And it is my job to ensure things are running how they should,” the man returned coolly. “That includes keeping little princes out of the kitchens. The pastries will be served with dinner, he can have some then.”

“He’s in the room too,” Link grumbled under his breath.

“This is an- it’s an inspection,” Ravio said, being very careful with the word like he wasn’t sure he’d pronounce it right. “We’re making sure your pastries are good. For the King.” There was a short pause, and Ravio looked slightly more uncomfortable. “So he sent the prince, you know? ‘Cause he’s like a smaller king?”

Link was nodding along, but he paused at the smaller king comment. “Smaller kings get the same size pastries though.”

Ravio looked at the man in front of them very seriously. “It’s the rules. The inspection rules.”

“The inspection rules.” The man’s eyebrow crept up a little higher.

“We know all the inspection rules because we’re inspection people,” Link told him in his best prince voice. “And you aren’t, so you don’t.”

“I can vouch for them.” A guard walked around the table into his line of sight- he’d forgotten there had been two of them! “I’m an inspection person too.” He sounded like he was trying not to laugh.

“See?” Ravio said, uncrossing his arms to point at the guard, “ he knows.”

The man looked between Link and Ravio and the guard with the same unimpressed expression. “Is that so?”

“Yes,” the guard said very seriously, and knelt down next to the table. “Fellow inspection people, I am glad to see you. However, I have just finished inspecting these pastries- which are delicious- so you don’t need to trouble yourselves with that. I’m sure there are more interesting things to inspect. Maybe in the gardens?”

“Are you sure?” Link asked, glancing up at the pastries again. They smelled really good. “Maybe you missed something.”

“Oh, I inspected them very thoroughly,” the guard told him. “Smell, taste, touch- I’ve examined these at great length. They’re definitely good enough for dinner.”

Link wavered, glancing over at Ravio. He didn’t have another good argument, but maybe Ravio did? His friend was good at talking them out of things.

The guard frowned, almost comically. “What, don’t you trust my inspecting skills? If you want, we can all go to the head inspector together and talk about it.”

“... Who’s the head inspector?” Link asked warily.

“...You don’t know who the head inspector is?” the guard gasped, clutching a hand to his chest, “I thought you were inspection people! Have you lied to us?”

Link quickly shook his head. “No! I just want to make sure you know.”

“Well, your highness,” the other man said with a sigh, cutting off whatever dramatic thing the guard was about to say, “your boss would be the king, I believe.”

Link thought about that for a long moment. His dad would be upset if he heard Link had been trying to sneak extra sweets again, and he didn’t want to get a scolding. He leaned over to Ravio and whispered in his ear “... I think we should go inspect the frogs again, Ravi.”

Ravio nodded very seriously. “I think the frogs definitely need inspecting. Let’s go, Inspector Person Link!”

“We should measure them, so we know how much they’re growing,” Link decided, standing up and pulling Ravio’s hand so he didn’t stand up right under the table and hit his head. Then he turned to the guard, lifted his chin, and said in his very best prince voice, “Thank you for your service, inspector person.”

“You’re very welcome, inspector person Link.” The guard stood and gave him a small bow. “Good luck with the frogs.”

The other man sighed and shepherded them out of the kitchen, acting very tired of their pretend, but before he stepped away to close the door, he pressed something warm into Link’s hand. Before Link could do more than frown in confusion, the door shut with another small squeak, and they were alone in the hallway again.

Link looked at what he’d been given and gasped. A pastry! It was still warm from the oven, and there was sugar and cinnamon coating the top. It was already starting to make his fingers a little bit sticky.

Ravio held up his own pastry with a grin. “It’s not three each,” he said, “but it’s better than no pastries.”

“Much better,” Link agreed, taking Ravio’s hand and pulling him toward the gardens. “Come on! We can eat these outside, and then we can go look at the frogs again!”

Ravio stumbled a little, laughing at himself before continuing to follow Link. “I guess we can’t put these in our pockets either, they’re too sticky!”

“Sticky means they’re good!”

“Not good for pockets!”

“That’s why you eat them as soon as you have them!” Link pointed out, letting go of Ravio’s hand just long enough to push open a door. “You’ve gotta eat them while they’re warm, anyways, that’s when they taste best.”

“We’ll stick to the frogs!” Ravio complained, but he was still smiling.

Link giggled. “Easier to catch them that way.”

They did not end up sticking to much of anything. Once they reached the pond and ate their pastries, Ravio insisted on Link also wiping his hands off on his pants carefully before touching the frogs, telling Link that the stickiness would hurt their slimy skin.

Link did what he said - Ravio was usually right about animals - because he didn’t really mind. The point was laughing with his best friend, and arguing about the best way to inspect a bucket of frogs, and still tasting cinnamon as he waved goodbye for the day.

He had been right. The pastries at dinner weren’t as good as when they were still warm.

Notes:

Btw we missed yall!!! Thanks for following along with this story we super appreciate it, and get HYPED for some good good marlink, pining ravio, and putting eoswars through the wringer for then ten thousandth time Cause We Can <3333

Chapter 31: Act Five: Connection and Change; The Proposal

Notes:

HEY WELCOME BACK FELLAS WE’RE GLAD TO BE HERE, THANKS FOR WAITING SO PATIENTLY! I think this act is DEFINITELY worth it eheheheheheh,.,.,. You’ll see,.,.,

Anyways, we’re starting off strong with some (drumroll please,) RAAAVIO AAAANGST!!!!
This boy has a PLAN and hes about to make it HIS OWN PROBLEM!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Taking a quick moment to steady himself, still breathing hard from his near-run through the castle, Ravio cursed the whole situation again. The running, the plotting, the problems that would be piling up on his and the king’s shoulders-

And the solution he’d come up with.

He shuddered slightly, then felt a little self-conscious. It was a good plan, it made sense and neither of the parties affected seemed like they’d be deeply affected negatively. But…

There was no sense in dallying.

Nodding to the guard, who was looking at him with something a bit closer to curiosity than concern, Ravio knocked on the door to the Heir’s Suite, where the King was still residing.

“Come in!” King Link - Legend - called from inside.

Now was the time. Now was the time, and nothing Ravio could do would change that. The king needed to know.

He opened the door gently, checking inside in a polite manner that didn’t completely look like he was peeking in past the door- he’d practiced.

“Your Majesty?” he said, because the guard outside the door could still hear him, “It’s Ravio.”

“Oh, hey, Ravio,” Legend said, leaning over from his spot on the bed to look at the door. He and Hyrule were both sitting on the bed playing cards, from the looks of things. “Are you here because something’s gone horribly wrong or to help me trounce Rulie?”

Slightly confused and stressed, Ravio managed, “It seems we are all to be trounced. Well- wait, no, excuse me. I meant, someone would very much like us to be. I do-” he tried to stand even straighter, tried to look confident and helpful- “have a plan. Well, an idea.”

Legend set down his cards, turning to properly look at Ravio with a frown on his face. “What’s going on?”

Ravio felt uncomfortably insufficient, even though he was the one standing and the king was the one sitting on a messy bed with a handful of cards in front of him. He hadn’t been trained for this, and now it was his job-

And he was going to do his absolute best to try and fulfill his duties.

“...The position of Minister of War is currently occupied by Lady Midna’s mother,” Ravio managed, throat feeling dry all of a sudden. “This, ah, presents some complications.”

“Fuck,” Legend hissed.

“Wait, who’s Lady Midna’s mother?” Hyrule asked, putting down his cards and shifting so he was properly sitting instead of half-lying on the bed.

‘The mother of Lady Midna,’ Ravio’s panicked brain gave him. He ignored the unhelpful possible reply and said, “A staunch adversary of the King and his political positions- the ending of the war, in particular.”

Hyrule’s eyes widened. “...And she’s in charge of the war now?”

“Not exactly,” Legend sighed. “Technically speaking, I’m in charge of the war, but the Minister has a lot of political power and sway over the rest of the nobles. I can also delegate a lot to a good Minister, which Midna is but this bitch isn’t, so I’ll have to rearrange all that. Fuck, the negotiations have been going so well, couldn’t she have waited another week? We’d have everything ironed out by then!”

“That is likely the precise reason she did not wait another week,” Ravio said regretfully. 

Hyrule nodded, still looking a little confused. “What happened to Midna? Was she the minister before?”

Legend rubbed a hand over his face. “Midna wasn’t technically Minister, she was acting Minister because her father isn’t fit for the position. The catch is, she was doing it as a man named Zant. Her mother has - I’m assuming - told everyone that’s not actually the case, and due to a lot of bullshit, that means her mother is now acting Minister.”

“So, only a man can- wait, but she’s a woman too, right?” Hyrule asked, looking even more confused.

“In their family’s history, men have the first right of inheritance,” Ravio explained, “followed by spouses, then children. As Midna is no longer a male heir, the interim position goes to her father’s spouse, causing a lot of trouble for all of us.”

“We need support on this,” Legend said, standing up and starting to pace. “Okay. Fuck. We planned for this, we can make this work. I’ll need to let Marin know, and the others - does anyone else know? How long ago did the transition happen?”

“She made the formal announcement of the power shift about half an hour ago.” Ravio suppressed the urge to rub at his face- he already felt so tired of this. “And I came to find you immediately.”

“Okay. Thanks,” Legend added, almost like an afterthought. “Speed’s our friend here. If we can outmaneuver her at the start, we might be able to stay ahead of her until we can finalize a plan.”

“That might bring us to my idea,” Ravio put in, “if you’d like to hear it.”

Legend nodded, turning to face him, though his fingers kept tapping restlessly. “Yeah, absolutely.”

Ravio tried to suppress the emotions he felt at his ideas being so readily acknowledged and trusted, and prepared to speak the hardest sentence of his life. 

“A royal alliance between countries would be an irrefutable reason for peace,” he said into a suddenly quiet room, keeping his face as neutral as possible, “if you and the Princess would be amenable, of course.”

The king blushed, deeper than Ravio had ever seen. It hurt that someone else was the one to cause that reaction in him, but Ravio pushed the emotion away. This was not about him.

“That… certainly is a possible solution,” Legend said carefully. “I’d have to discuss that with Marin, obviously - I mean, I can’t just walk up to her and tell her we need to consider a political marriage -”

“Wait,” Hyrule said, tone gone odd and high-pitched, “a political marriage?” He turned to Ravio to ask, “is that what you meant by ‘royal alliance?’”

“...Yes,” Ravio conceded. Hyrule’s surprise was less than ideal, especially as Legend was just beginning to process the idea.

“It’s fast and it’s solid,” Legend said, starting to pace again. “Good luck to that bitch restarting a war when the peace treaty is part of the alliance agreement. Plus, I doubt she’ll be expecting it. We’d need to write to King Tarin - I mean, if Marin’s okay with this, I don’t want to pressure her, this is a big decision to suddenly drop on someone -”

“I believe a certain level of… engagement, if you will, can be known without the King’s approval,” Ravio told him. “Nothing formal can be set into place, of course, but if the two of you made your, ah, inclination known publicly, that would probably be enough to shake her temporarily.”

Legend nodded several times, fidgeting with his fingers. “Right. I’d still need to talk to her about that. I mean, we could only go that far, that could probably buy us enough time to finish the treaty, but then any fallout - We can work with this.” He turned to Ravio again with the beginnings of a proper smile. “Thanks, Ravio. We can work with this.”

Ravio gave him a small nod, the creeping sadness warring with how he wanted to flush at the praise. He’d just effectively given away his chance- however unlikely, however small- to have any sort of relationship with the king. 

Well, any relationship. They could be shallow friends, surely, if Ravio was willing to deal with the ache of seeing Legend happy in a way that Ravio could never make him. Ravio could stay his advisor, certainly. But anything more… no.

This was for the best. This would save two kingdoms from a war that had dragged on far too long, and make Legend very happy.

That had to be enough.

Notes:

Hahaha surely ravio will be able to cope just fine and not crumple under the stress of his hidden love,.,.,.,

ANYWAYS tune in next time for: wars takes up old people activities /neg (terrible joke, im sorry in advance) and time Hates It! Ft. we make legend sob once again, bc why the hell not thats what we’re here for tbh

Thanks, as always, for reading, and we always love to hear from yall in the comments!!! <333 have a great day <333333

Chapter 32: The Fall

Notes:

WELCOME to one of my favorite story arcs of this fic <333 (from me, polynomialpandemic, local wars whump stan)
Anyways that should tell you all you need to know :D

Hope you enjoyyyyy <3333 and remember, happy ending guarantee!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

At first, it was simple paranoia.

Time hadn’t been in the throne room to see Warriors’ injury, but he had seen the aftermath. He had seen Legend, pale and twitchy and terrified. He had seen Warriors asleep on Legend’s bed for far longer than he normally would have been. He had heard the gossip, the descriptions of the knife and the blood and Hyrule’s scream.  

So he’d kept an eye on things, like he usually did. An extra close eye on a recovering friend never hurt.

And as the days went on and Warriors began moving around as normal, Time began to notice a few things.

Warriors seemed more tense than he had before the coup. Understandable, given the likelihood of assassinations had - very evidently - skyrocketed, but what Time hadn’t been expecting was the increase of almost ginger movements. He looked more stiff, more unsteady on stairs. 

Perhaps more alarming, though, was the increase in breaks.

Warriors took breaks now. He would sit out of activities, actually sit and relax, or at least take a breather. And he took breaks from watching Legend.  

Time had known Warriors’ bodyguard schedule like the back of his hand before everything went haywire. He knew exactly how many breaks had been worked in, exactly how and when the schedules had changed, and he also knew how often Warriors had worked through those breaks. He would have expected an increase in that sort of behavior; honestly, he had been preparing a few different interventions in the last few months of their planning time, getting ready to deal with the problem when it inevitably arose.

But no. Warriors was taking breaks, of his own free will, without being told to. And he was using them to lie down and rest.

Something was wrong. Time was certain of it.

He kept his mouth shut, though, first as Wild went missing and then as the Koholint delegation arrived. There were, as much as he hated to admit it even to himself, more pressing matters, even if he was worried and wanted to find out what was going on. He did, however, keep a very careful eye on their captain.

Warriors seemed mostly normal today. He attended a treaty discussion with Legend for several hours before Wind dragged the king off to do something, and then offered to go have lunch with Time instead of retreating back to his room. 

“So,” Time asked as they started walking, “how are treaty negotiations coming along?”

“I thought you’d left that part of your life behind you,” Warriors joked lightly, then actually answered Time’s question. “They’re fine, though. The real trouble’s going to come from inside the castle.”

Time sighed. “Yes, I did hear about that. And I haven’t officially retired yet - the new coordinator still needs some guidance, though I’m trying to back off.”

Time hadn’t considered planning their route, but the small flight of stairs in front of them might end up being helpful in assessing Warriors’ condition.

“It must be hard,” Warriors said, one hand skimming over the rail as he started to descend, “letting go like that.”

He hadn’t typically done that before the coup. Time pushed the thought away with a hum. “Perhaps a little. It will be different, certainly, but I have full confidence in my replacement, once he gets his feet under him. Having me always looking over his shoulder won’t help him.”

“He’s probably glad for the guidance.” Warriors looked up from the stairs to meet his eyes, a small but deeply sincere smile on his face. “I know I-”

Warriors didn’t get to finish the sentence. His eyes rolled back, and he dropped, twisting slightly as he fell, side impacting against the handrail. 

“Warriors!” Time reached out a second too late as Warriors’ limp body slid off the rail and tumbled bonelessly down the last couple of steps, lying awkwardly with one of his arms twisted under him.

His eyes were unseeing, still rolled back despite his eyelids being open.

No.

Time darted down after him, forcing away the shake in his hands to check Warriors’ pulse. He can’t have put this off too long, please, he can’t have ignored everything telling him something was wrong until it was too late.

It took Time far too long to find a pulse, terribly slow and faint. 

Okay. Time took a breath and let it out slowly. Warriors was alive, just unconscious. Unconscious he could handle. Very carefully, he picked Warriors up and carried him to the nearest unoccupied room. A meeting room, it turned out, which was far from ideal, but at least no one else would see them in here.

He glanced down at Warriors, and his gut twisted at the unnaturally pale cast to the captain’s face.

Time could handle this. Prioritize, identify what you have, make a plan, execute the plan. Simple.

There was absolutely nothing comfortable in this room. Fine. The floor in here would be no worse than the floor in the hallway, Time reasoned, finding a corner and setting Warriors down as carefully as he possibly could. 

What did he have?

Not enough information. An unconscious captain. Too much fear. 

Unhelpful, Time decided, taking another slow breath and sitting down next to Warriors, taking his wrist and beginning to monitor his pulse. If it got any threadier, or if something else worrying happened, he would grab Warriors and sprint for a healer. Otherwise, the healer could wait until Warriors woke up.

Warriors’ hand twitched in his, a sudden spasm that was somehow more worrying than the stillness, but two seconds later he took in a deeper breath, head shifting slightly from where it was laying limply against the wall. 

“Warriors?” Time kept his voice quiet, and only allowed himself to start gently running his thumb over Warriors’ knuckles.

Hand slowly clenching around Time’s, grip still too weak, Warriors made a vague humming noise.

Deep breath, in and out. “Alright. Take your time, captain.”

After a second, Warriors’ brow furrowed, and he slowly opened his eyes, giving Time a small, confused frown. “What…”

“It’s alright,” Time assured him quietly. “Get your bearings.”

The words did not seem to relax Warriors, who shifted towards Time, pushing against the wall to sit up straighter and scanning the room. “Sprite? What’s happened?”

“... I’m not sure,” Time admitted, a bit reluctantly. That would only agitate Warriors more, but he didn’t want to lie. Not about something like this. “But you can relax for a moment, captain, I promise. We’re not in danger.”

“Shit, did I hit my head?” Warriors tried to peer around Time to check the hallway outside the room, then put a hand to his head with a wince. “Ow. That’s a yes. How embarrassing.”

“You did.” And Time hadn’t been fast enough to catch him.

Warriors let his head lean back against the wall again, giving Time a wry grin. “There are, what, ten steps on that staircase? What’re the odds I trip on this one, and not the one in the greeting hall, or something? Pretty good luck.”

“... Yes,” Time agreed, fighting to keep his grip on Warriors’ hand from reflexively tightening. He did not want to think about the possibility of this happening again on those stairs. “I suppose so.”

Warriors’ voice softened, and he squeezed Time’s hand. Gently, but more like he was being careful than like he physically lacked the strength or control to hold tighter. “Sorry, Sprite. I didn’t mean to ruin our lunch.”

“... Has this happened before?” Time asked before he could talk himself out of actually voicing the question.

Faltering, Warriors sat up more, urgency in his tone matching the way his grip tightened on Time’s hand. “What, tripping? Did something else happen?”

That didn’t seem like a lie. Time’s next breath came just a little easier; at least Warriors hadn’t been hiding this. “You didn’t trip. I’m… I’m not sure what happened, but you were mid sentence, then… fell unconscious.”

Time watched as Warriors’ expression shifted into panic. “ What? No, I- really?”

“I wouldn’t joke about this, captain,” Time said softly.

Warriors nodded. “No, I know that. I was just… surprised.”

“You’ve been struggling, haven’t you?” Time asked, keeping his voice soft, nonjudgmental. “Since the coup.”

“...A little.” Warriors winced, and Time couldn’t tell if it was from physical pain or not. “It- it’s just been a bit of a slow recovery.”

“Have you told Legend?”

Warriors looked away and let his head fall with a sigh. It was answer enough.

Time nodded. “I see. You need to.”

“It hasn’t been that bad!” Warriors defended, looking back at Time with genuine upset in his eyes, “just some lingering pain and stiffness. I- he’d just worry.”

“Warriors.” Time took a moment to breathe, to force down the lingering emotion threatening to choke him up, and only once he was sure he could make it through the sentence did he attempt it. “For a moment, I thought I had let myself ignore this for too long. I thought I was too late to help.”

“No,” Warriors breathed, bringing his other hand over to hold Time’s as well. “You weren’t. It’s okay, I promise. We can… we can figure this out, whatever it is.”

Time nodded, more out of habit than anything, then again when he registered what had actually been said. “We can. But we need to tell Legend, at the very least. If you don’t want to, then I will.”

Warriors’ face crumpled, and he turned his head away. “Of course,” he said dully, “you’re right. I’m not fit for duty.”

“No, that is not what I said,” Time said, giving his hand a squeeze. “I said Legend needs to know, because he cares about you, and because he will worry more if he doesn’t have a reason for any changes in your behavior. And because it will make all our lives much easier if we can figure this out with the support and resources of the king, rather than hiding it.”

“You think this is connected to my injury?” Warriors asked, still turned away. His tone was a little flat for it to truly be a question.

Time sighed. “It’s likely. You’ve never had this issue before, and for it to happen now, unrelated, would be one hell of a coincidence.”

Warriors let out a tiny huff that could have been a laugh. “I know how you feel about those.”

“They don’t exist,” Time agreed. “So we need to tell Legend. Tell him everything, including the lingering pain, and anything internal I may have missed. Beyond that, it is up to you who we tell.”

Warriors’ head slowly slid onto Time’s shoulder as he slumped forwards slightly, and he spoke just before Time started to worry again. “It’s not just pain,” he whispered, sounding almost broken. 

“What is it, then?” Time asked, readjusting to put his arm around Warriors. It was far more affection than he would have dared to show in the castle before the coup, but Legend was king now, and this was important.

“Dizziness,” Warriors admitted. “Stiffness, especially in my legs. I tire more easily. And my heart-” Time could hear him nearly choking on the end of the sentence, “I think there’s something wrong with it.”

Oh. 

Time breathed through it. “What do you mean?”

“It- it just skips, sometimes,” Warriors explained, tears as evident in his voice as in the slight shake of his arms and the tear stain slowly growing on Time’s shoulder. “Like it’s going to stop, and- and then it doesn’t.” He took a deep breath, clearly steadying himself, “it doesn’t.”

“... That could explain the fainting,” Time said quietly, trying not to think about it. He could be scared later. Right now, Warriors needed someone to talk him through this. “It’s likely that the castle healers have seen something like this before, I’m sure we can at the very least find out why that’s happening.”

Warriors’ hands were shaking where they were still holding onto Time’s. “I thought Hyrule healed me. I thought- Time, I don’t-” His voice faded to a whisper. “I don’t know if this is fixable.”

“We can figure it out,” Time told him at the same volume. “Whatever’s happening, we can figure out what it is and why you’re experiencing it. We can move forward from there. You aren’t alone in this, captain.”

“Will this happen again?” Warriors asked shakily, pulling away slightly to look Time in the eye. His face was closer to its usual color, glinting slightly with tear tracks.

“... I don’t know,” Time admitted. It felt like a failure. Everything he knew, all the threads he could pull on, and he couldn’t tell his friend it was going to be alright. “It’s possible. Let’s avoid the stairs for now, alright?” He tried for a lighter tone, but wasn’t sure it got across.

Warriors smiled anyway, wavering and uncertain but at least a little more calm. “I’ll try my best.”

“Alright.” Time allowed himself another moment to sit there, still holding Warriors’ hand, then said quietly “I think we should go find Legend. The sooner we have answers, the better.”

“He’s going to worry,” Warriors sighed, pulling back but not moving to stand. “He has more important things to focus on, you know that.”

“Which is why I haven’t said anything until now,” Time said, trying to keep his voice even. “But when something happens that made me think you were dead for a few seconds, it jumps to the top of the priorities list.”

Warriors winced. “I’m sorry about that. I promise, I didn’t- I had no idea that would happen.” His voice shook slightly, even without mentioning the incident in specifics.

“I know. I believe you,” Time assured him.

“Legend’s off with Wind. Something about hiding places and the garden? I don’t know.” Warriors shook his head. “Do we- do we have to pull him away from that?”

Time sighed. As much as Legend deserved the chance to relax and have fun while he could… “I think he’d be upset if we didn’t.”

Warriors slumped slightly, but he nodded. “You’re probably right.” He shifted to stand, bracing a hand against the wall behind him.

“Here.” Time stood and offered him a hand up.

Warriors bit his lip, but took the offered hand, looking away from Time’s gaze as he got to his feet. “I’m fine,” he said quietly, “I can walk, I promise.”

“I know,” Time said with a small smile. “I’d prefer if you laid down for a while, quite honestly, but if you say you can walk I trust you.”

Closing his eyes, Warriors exhaled in something that seemed like relief. “Thanks.” He let go of Time’s hand and started out of the room. “I think Legend should be back in the garden courtyard eventually, he said something about meeting Hyrule there after lunch.”

Ah, lunch, that’s right. Time added it to his growing list of things to do to make sure Warriors was alright, at least in the short term.

Legend was, in fact, in the garden courtyard, leaning against a railing and laughing at something Hyrule had said. He glanced past Hyrule’s shoulder and brightened when he saw the two of them. “Wars! Mask!”

“Your majesty,” Time greeted him, giving Legend a dip of his head. Small enough to be entirely inappropriate for someone of his status greeting the king, but big enough to make Legend snort and roll his eyes.

“Hey,” Warriors said, much too quietly to feign normalcy.

Legend’s smile faded, just a bit, and he pushed away from the railing. “Something wrong?”

“Something we’d like to discuss with you,” Time said calmly. “Not urgent, currently, but very important.”

“The fuck does not currently urgent mean?” Legend asked, glancing between the two of them.

“It means it’ll keep, if you’re busy,” Warriors said, his smile nowhere near its usual strength. A worryingly poor attempt at keeping Legend and Hyrule calm, given his usual skill with that.

Time caught Warriors’ eye, then glanced to Hyrule and back. Do you want him here for this?

Warriors closed his eyes and shook his head. Time was close enough to see him shudder slightly. 

Understandable. That was a conversation that needed to be handled delicately, and that would require Legend to be briefed beforehand. Time nodded and looked back to Hyrule. “Hyrule, this is a matter we should discuss with the king before anyone else, if you wouldn’t mind us borrowing him for a few minutes.”

“No, go ahead,” Hyrule said, eyes wide. “You don’t need to go, I can leave for now. I was going to ask Sky about the fabric shop anyway. He went to visit it today, and-” he cut himself off, giving an apologetic smile and turning to leave, looking back for just enough time to say, “good luck with whatever it is!”

Legend waited until Hyrule was out of view, then crossed his arms. “Okay, what the fuck is going on that you can’t say in front of Hyrule? Is it about the treaty?”

“It’s about Warriors, actually,” Time told him.

Legend froze. “... What?”

“It’s okay,” Warriors said quickly, “It’s not… that bad. I’m okay.”

“Shockingly, that doesn’t make me feel better, since that’s about what you said after you got stabbed,” Legend snapped, then took a breath and visibly made himself relax. “Sorry. I assume by ‘not currently urgent’ you mean this is a coming and going problem?”

Time nodded. “Correct. There have been some lingering side effects from Warriors’ injury, and I was just witness to a rather alarming new one. With luck, it won’t happen again, but…”

“But when are we ever lucky,” Legend murmured, his grip on his arms tightening. “Right. How bad is it?”

Warriors stayed silent, not meeting either of their gazes.

“Would you like to tell him, or should I?” Time asked quietly.

“I can do it,” Warriors said finally, voice not even as loud as Time’s. He took a deep breath, then turned to Legend, still not looking him in the eyes. “Since the… injury, I’ve been feeling… off. A little dizzy, a little stiff, stuff like that. But, uh, today-” He broke off, biting his lip and turning his head away, hands balling into fists.

“... Today?” Legend prompted, his voice very small.

Time quietly rested a hand on Warriors’ shoulder. A wordless reminder of support.

“I fainted,” Warriors admitted, tone flat. “For no reason we could think of. With no warning.”

“... Oh.” Legend was quiet for a long moment. “... And… you’re okay now? You didn’t get hurt?”

“Only a few bruises,” Warriors quickly reassured him. “Nothing serious, just like you’d get from any other fall.”

Legend nodded, his knee starting to bounce. “Okay.”

Warriors wasn’t mentioning the heart issue. He also wasn’t mentioning the pain, but this was hard enough on him that Time was willing to let it slide. That could be brought up later, or just to whatever healers or physicians they found to help -

“... Is there something you aren’t telling me?” Legend asked quietly.

Glancing up at Legend for a second, Warriors gave him a jerky nod. Time could see a tear making its way down his cheek.

“Okay.” Legend took a shaky breath. “Is it bad?”

“My heart,” Warriors said, barely above a whisper, “it’s- well, it’s not working quite right. I’m mostly fine, but…”

Legend looked more like he was hugging himself than crossing his arms, now, and it looked like he was about to start crying. “But?”

“Well,” Warriors said, managing a wet laugh, “apparently, I passed out.” He reached out a hand towards Legend, voice low and gentle. “C’mere, buddy. I’m okay.”

Legend bypassed his hand entirely, going straight for a hug. Time barely caught a soft, muffled “You’d better be.”

Warriors hissed slightly, catching Legend and swaying back a step. “Okay, hey.” He ran a hand through Legend’s hair, holding him close with his other arm. “I’m right here, okay? I’m staying right here.”

“We’ll figure this out,” Time said to both of them. Maybe a little to himself, too. “Legend, I was hoping to speak to some of the castle healers and a physician about this.”

“In a minute,” Legend mumbled into Warriors’ tunic. Time couldn’t see the tears, but he could hear them. “I just - In a minute.”

Time nodded, even though Legend couldn’t see him. “Not right now. Take all the time you need. Just… soon.”

Before it happens again.

Notes:

Man i love eos/str time. What a guy.
WE HOPE YOU ENJOYED!!!! You guys are awesome <33333 thanks for all your love and comments, we treasure them!
Tomorrow we get to see how marin feels about ravio’s plan! ehehehehhe

Chapter 33: The Arrangement

Notes:

Another chappy!!! We hope you enjoy flustered legend content as much as marin does LMAOOOOOO <33333

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The knock on her door had been unexpected. All official meetings were over for the day, and Marin had been planning on writing a letter to her father, getting her papers in order, and going to bed early. There shouldn’t have been anything else she was required for tonight.

Impa opened the door just enough to see out, then pulled it open a little more, sliding into attention. “Your majesty.”

“Hi.” It was Legend’s voice. He sounded nervous. “I, uh - something’s come up. I need to discuss some things with Marin.” 

Impa let out a disapproving little hum. “Can it not wait until the negotiations resume tomorrow morning?”

“Given that negotiations are probably about to stall, no.”

Well, that wasn’t a good sign. “It’s fine, Impa,” Marin said, shifting her chair to the side so she could stand and face Legend. “Why are negotiations going to stall?”

Impa stepped back, opening the door wider, and Legend stepped into the room. He looked… sort of tired, Marin noted, and nervous, and he hesitated just a little as he stepped into the room. But then he squared his shoulders and said “Midna’s mother made her move. Midna is no longer the acting Minister of War.”

Marin nodded in acknowledgement. “That was sooner than expected.”

“Yeah. We have some plans in place to slow her down, like we discussed, but, ah -” Legend paused, fingers tapping at the air like he was trying to place his next words like notes on a piano. “... Ravio had an idea. There might be a way for us to bypass her entirely.”

“Oh?” Intriguing. She hadn’t had much time to talk with Ravio specifically, but everyone in Legend’s inner circle seemed to be competent so far. “That sounds like a great idea.”

Legend nodded a few times, taking a deep breath. “It’s… it would work. It might take some careful planning, depending on how far we go with it, but it would work. I just… There are other options, I should say that first. We don’t have to do this if you aren’t okay with it.”

Marin glanced at Impa, trying to silently convey that this conversation hadn’t crossed any boundaries yet, despite the slightly worrying end to Legend’s sentence. “I wasn’t intending to do anything I was uncomfortable with, but thanks for the reassurance. Now, what’s this idea?”

“... It would be almost impossible for her to interfere with the treaty,” Legend said very carefully, not quite making eye contact, “if it were part of a royal alliance between Hyrule and Koholint.”

It took Marin a second- but if they were already working on a treaty, then surely a royal alliance could only mean….

She raised her eyebrows, the slight flush in her cheeks almost covered by her grin. “Why, your highness, is that an offer I hear? You could have picked a more romantic place.”

Legend’s face was starting to go red, and he quickly said “We don’t have to make it official or anything! Especially not right now, I mean - obviously if we’re going to actually do this I’d properly ask you at some point, but - you know, we can keep it unofficial for the time being and see if we can make that work, if you’d prefer that - I’m going to stop talking.” 

Marin suppressed a joking pout at how he’d stopped his rambling- it had just been getting so interesting- and softened her smile. “You don’t need to panic, Legend. I’m open to this idea, although I would have to write to my father before formally accepting any proposals.” No matter how cute the person proposing was. She was only marginally aware of Hylian customs about royal romance, and didn’t want to accidentally agree to something like living permanently in Castle Town, or only having one partner from now on, or some other rule or restriction she couldn’t even imagine yet.

“Right, yeah, of course,” Legend agreed. His face was bright red, now, up to the tips of his ears. “And like I said, we can do whatever you’re comfortable with, I just - yeah. I don’t want to pressure you or anything.”

He was adorably flustered, and so early in the conversation! Had he never had this sort of relationship before, or even asked someone for it? Marin had to suppress a giggle. “Of course not. Worst comes to worst, we can always break off the engagement once the treaty is more well established.” She just couldn’t stop herself from adding, “And I think I’d like to get more comfortable with this arrangement.”

“Oh,” Legend practically squeaked, “that’s - that’s good. Me too.”

Marin really hoped he was telling the truth. He did seem to have a crush, but this was also a political move. Someone inexperienced could be really hurt by their first real romantic endeavor, and on top of that, there was the pressure of peace between both of their countries. Any crush could be stifled under that pressure- or pushed forwards to try and justify an uncomfortable idea to oneself, only to fail later on, when it was much harder to turn back.

“... Is something wrong?” Legend asked carefully.

“I don’t want to pressure you, either,” she told him. “I know our countries are important, but if this is going to be miserable for you, I don’t want to add to that. Just- consider this fully, please. Take some time to think it over while I write to my father. A sacrifice that seems easy to agree to in the moment can be hell once it becomes your everyday.”

Legend glanced away, fidgeting with a ring. “It won’t be miserable. At least I hope not, I - I don’t think it will be.”

She didn’t think so, either, but… “It’s best to be careful, either way.”

“I’ll think about it,” Legend promised, glancing back up to meet her gaze with a small smile. “I don’t think I’ll be rescinding that offer, though - at least not until the treaty’s signed. Like you said, we can always call it off after if we need to. But I’m not going to let one bitter old bitch ruin all our hard work.”

“Absolutely not,” Marin agreed. Legend seemed a bit too nervous to fully take the initiative, so she asked, “when should we start sending signs of courtship to the general public?”

Legend was starting to go a little red again. “Soon. In the next few days, probably. She’ll know what we’re up to, of course, but there won’t be a thing she can do about it.”

Marin smiled, a little mischievously. “Why not start tomorrow? You can escort me to breakfast in the main hall. I’ll sit a little too close to you, put my arm around you, and maybe we can hold hands on the way out. Does that seem comfortable?”

“Yep,” said Legend, whose blush had been getting deeper the whole time she was talking. “Sounds great.”

“I’ll see you then,” Marin said, gesturing for Impa to open the door, but following Legend to the threshold, where they were fully in front of the guards.

“See you tomorrow, your majesty,” she said, bowing slightly to take his hand and press it gently to her lips, then pulling away with a faux-shy smile.

Legend nodded several times, hovering in the doorway for a moment, his face still bright red. “See you tomorrow.”

The guards glanced at each other with wide eyes, before returning to their professionally blank expressions. Marin couldn’t wait to hear about how fast that little tidbit of gossip would fly around the castle.

Legend opened his mouth like he wanted to say something else, closed it, nodded to her one more time, then hurried away.

Impa closed the door behind him, then turned to Marin with a raised eyebrow. “Risky, your highness.”

“But such fun,” Marin responded, failing to stifle a giggle. “Did you see his face?”

“I did,” Impa said dryly. “You certainly will have no problems convincing the public that something is happening between the two of you.”

“With my experience and his constant blushing, you mean?” Marin flopped down on the edge of the bed, grinning up at the ceiling. “I honestly don’t think anyone has ever flirted with the poor boy before! At least not properly.”

Impa hummed quietly. “You are, as ever, a menace. My lady.”

“And we’re lucky for it,” Marin said, faking reproach, “I don’t think his royal majesty, king of Hyrule, could flirt if he tried.”

“You barely gave him a chance, your highness,” Impa pointed out.

“Ah, that’s true,” she sighed. “Plenty of time for him to learn, though, with this arrangement. Show off his seductive skills.” Marin giggled again. She felt almost giddy- it had been a while since she’d properly courted someone, and the warm fluttering in her chest was starting up again.

“You’re going to give that poor boy a heart attack.”

“He’s a romantic, I think,” Marin said, still smiling up at the ceiling and repressing the urge to sigh wistfully, “I could revive him with a kiss of true love.”

“... My lady,” Impa said with a bone-deep sigh.

Marin sat up, propping her head up on her hands, elbows resting on her knees. “What?” She had a feeling Impa was about to silently reprimand her for something, and it was, as usual, up to her to decipher what it was.

Sure enough, Impa had her arms crossed and eyebrow raised.

“It’s not too fast,” Marin defended, maybe the barest hint of whining entering her tone, “I’m not going to do anything serious, Impa, I know better than that!”

“A kiss of true love,” Impa echoed flatly.

Marin shrugged. “However true the love is can be up to interpretation. Clearly.” She tried to seem matter-of-fact, instead of like she was scrambling for an excuse.

“Your highness, the word love should not be entering into this at all at this stage,” Impa said firmly. “This is a political maneuver, however genuine either of your feelings may be. You have known each other for a matter of days. Please don’t lose sight of that, it could be very dangerous to forget.”

“I can multitask, Impa,” Marin responded, then sobered slightly. “I know. I’m not going to do anything to jeopardize this peace deal, you have my word. The safety of Koholint comes first.”

“At the moment, my lady, your safety is what I am worried about.” Impa held her gaze for another moment, then sighed, looking away. “Be careful. That is all I ask. Please do not make my job more difficult.”

“I won’t,” Marin promised, and she meant it. “I know how to navigate relationships, I promise. Even though I’ve never been on the lower end of the power dynamic, I guess, but you know me, I won’t let him push me around, if it comes to that. And I won’t knowingly put myself in danger.”

Impa nodded. “I know. But it is my job to be concerned.” She smiled, just slightly. “And so long as you don’t give the king of Hyrule heart failure, this should be amusing, if nothing else.”

”Wildly amusing,” Marin said, grin springing back onto her face with the reminder. “I barely even mentioned holding hands before his face was covered in blushing, just wait until I get to pull out some of my better lines.”

“I would not have expected a king to be a nervous rambler,” Impa mused.

Marin nodded. “Not an ideal quality in a ruler, but a very entertaining one in a potential romantic partner.”

“Mm. Well, I believe you should finish that letter to your father, your highness,” Impa suggested. “He should hear about this before you actually begin discussing a proposal.”

“It’ll definitely make the letter more interesting, too.” Marin nearly skipped over to the desk, turning back to Impa with another smile. “You know, I’ve almost never had the opportunity to really scheme before. At least, not in a way that matters politically. This is going to be fun.”

“The gods help us all,” Impa sighed.

Notes:

Theyre so silly goofy i love them so much <3333
Thanks for tuning in! Next time: its SKY’S turn to get flustered as hell!!!! :D
As always we super appreciate your comments and kudos! <33333

Chapter 34: The Records Room

Notes:

Okay im just saying we DID warn you with the ‘queered into oblivion’ tag. Ok? You were warned (/lhj)

Without further ado, we give you, library meet-cute!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The records room had been opened to those with legitimate queries and those interested in research, so there Sky was. Poring over old books wasn’t exactly easy, and he had to go slowly, even though he’d gotten much faster at reading while he was at the ranch. 

The last king’s policies on unhoused people had been very harsh, but there was always a chance to find a historic record of a protective law Sky could tell Legend about- it was, according to Time, much easier to reinstate a law than pass a new one. 

He wasn’t the only one there- several people were wandering through the bookshelves looking for things, and there were two people already seated at the table Sky liked to use. He’d been scanning the first page of the book he was holding, and didn’t notice them until he was right next to the table and they were looking expectantly at him.

“...Hello,” he said, after an awkward pause where he’d determined it would be rude to just walk away again, “Would you mind if I sat here as well? I won’t disturb you.”

“Too late,” the red-haired one said seriously, and Sky felt a brief moment of panic before they added, “I’m already disturbed. Have been for years.” 

“Groose,” the woman with blonde hair chided lightly, then smiled at Sky. “You’re welcome to sit with us if you’d like.”

Sky smiled, hoping it didn’t come across as awkward as it felt. “Thanks.” He sat on the other side of the table, easing the chair gently out so it didn’t squeak against the floor.

“So,” the red-haired person sighed dramatically, leaning their face on their hand and turning towards Sky, “what are you in for?”

Sky blinked. “...Research?”

“On what?” the blonde woman asked, gently tugging a large sun hat out of Sky’s way. “If you don’t mind talking about it, of course.”

“No,” Sky assured her quickly, “I don’t mind. I’m researching historic laws on houselessness, trying to see if there’s something more helpful we could try and reinstate.”

“Oh, that’s wonderful!” she said with a bright smile.

“Thanks,” Sky returned. She was very pretty, and he had to suppress a small blush in response to her smile.

“We’re here on similar business,” Groose added. “Sun’s here to gather information to support a rehaul of the whole prison labor mess, and I’m trying to figure out possible crown support for literacy programs and general apprenticeships.”

Sun did seem like a fitting name for the woman, voluminous blond hair spreading out in small curls across her shoulders and bright smile on her face. 

Sun was nodding along. “They’re large tasks, but they’re important, and someone has to do them.”

“They certainly are,” Sky agreed, a little overwhelmed. It felt good to know there were people researching similar changes as well, but he felt very underqualified. Now he’d have to slowly struggle through pages of records with them right across the table from him.

“No task is too large for me,” the redhead jokingly boasted, posing in a way that showed off their muscles and grinning over at Sky. Sky looked at the large stack of books on the other side of the table, and wondered if they’d carried them all in one trip. 

Sun laughed. “Groose is also here for moral support.”

“The most moral support ever,” Groose said, elbowing her lightly. “My morals are so supportive.”

“They are,” she agreed with another laugh, patting their arm.

Sky laughed too, despite himself. Some of the tension he carried was starting to relax, even in this unfamiliar situation with these unfamiliar people. 

Oh. Introductions.

“I’m Sky, by the way,” he said, a small wave of nervousness returning as he called attention to himself, “It’s nice to meet you two.”

“It’s wonderful to meet you too, Sky,” Sun said warmly. “Will you mind a bit of chatter on our side of the table? Reading and writing can be a bit tricky for me sometimes.”

“No, that’s fine,” Sky assured her quickly, “they’re tricky for me too, honestly. I just learned the basics initially, and I’ve only been properly practicing for the last few years.”

Sun nodded, looking a bit relieved. “We’ll be in good company, then.”

Groose turned back to the book in front of them after giving Sky one last smile, and started quietly reading some of the entries to Sun, interspersed with mutters of ‘and that’s boring,’ or ‘doesn’t matter, skipping ahead.’ Sun listened attentively, her eyes skimming over the page as Groose read.

Sky spent a while focused on his own research- although a little more distracted than before Groose and Sun had shown up- only truly starting to pay attention when he caught Groose saying, “King Link’s already seeming more reasonable about things in general, it’s possible he’ll be easier to actually get an appointment with?”

“Possibly,” Sun sighed, “but you know the waiting list is likely miles long already.”

Ah. 

Well, what harm would it do if he just…

“I can help,” Sky said, flushing when they both turned to him excitedly, “with the appointment, I mean. I can get you higher up on the list.”

“... You can?” Sun asked with a small blink. “Really?”

“Wait,” Groose said, “do you work here? I assumed you were another petitioner, but if you’re already running a project for the crown-”

“Uh,” Sky managed, stuck between not wanting to lie and not wanting to be the center of attention, “I don’t work here, no. It’s just… the king is already aware of my plan?” It would have been better if that hadn’t sounded so much like a question.

“You’ve already had an audience with him?” Sun asked, leaning in just a little. “What’s he like? Was it difficult to make an appointment?”

“I’d brought up similar things to him before,” Sky said, skirting around the awkward revealing of his actual closeness to Legend while trying to keep things truthful, “so when I had another concern, I didn’t actually get put on the list- he just heard me out when he had extra time.”

Sun’s eyes were wide. “Wow.”

“...When you say before,” Groose said slowly, “am I right in guessing that you mean before the coup?”

Sky winced, but he really didn’t want to lie about this- that would just cause more problems in the end. “Yes.”

“... Do you work in the castle?” Sun asked, her brow furrowing.

With a sigh, Sky decided to give up on attempted secrecy. “I’m living here temporarily, actually. I assisted the king during his, ah, absence from the castle.”

Groose whistled in surprise, and there was a loud shush from somewhere off in the stacks. Lowering their voice, they leaned in and asked, “were you in the rebellion, then?”

“Not… exactly?” Sky said, slightly uncomfortable and unsure of how much he was supposed to- or allowed to- say. “I think I could be considered a friend-of-a-friend, maybe? I wasn’t really doing much.”

“Close enough for him to listen to you when you bring up issues,” Sun pointed out.

Sky nodded, glancing between the two of them. “I guess…”

“I mean,” Groose said, leaning back in their chair, “I’m not gonna say no to an introduction to the king, especially if it helps my program get closer to possible crown support.”

“Please don’t feel obligated,” Sun put in, “but… is that something you’d be willing to do for us?”

“Absolutely.” That, at least, Sky was sure of. “I’m sure he’ll be glad to help, if possible, especially with prison reform. That’s been… a bit of a close topic for some of us recently.”

”Us?” Groose asked, eyes widening, their smile turning into an astonished grin, “You’re putting yourself and the king in a category and calling it us?”

“I- ah,” Sky stammered, “maybe?”

Sun leaned her elbows on the table with a bright smile. “Why don’t we meet somewhere tomorrow to discuss details, so you have a chance to talk to some people about this? Maybe lunch somewhere? Our treat, of course, as a thank you.”

“Oh,” Sky said, caught between protests and sudden flustered embarrassment, “I- are you sure? I mean, yes, I can absolutely do that. Inform the king.”

“And lunch?” Groose said, raised eyebrows accompanying their grin.

”And lunch,” Sky managed, “is fine too, yes, thank you.” He was struggling not to blush- it was a business meeting! What was wrong with him? “If you want, we can meet in the castle, you don’t have to buy food or anything.”

Sun laughed quietly. “Casually offering a meeting in the castle, and you say you’re not really involved?”

“Well, I don’t really do much,” Sky protested, still unsure if he was allowed to mention the ranch, “I just- well, I may have been present during certain… crucial bonding years? I was nearby, so we got to know each other a bit, but I haven’t directly worked for the rebellion.”

“You bonded with the king?” Groose asked incredulously.

Sky could not raise his voice in the records room, no matter how tempting it was to wail dramatically like Wind did when he denied any involvement in some sort of scheme. “I was nearby!” 

“But you’re close?” Groose pressed, and Sky was starting to feel a bit like one of the fireflies Wind had caught on occasion: taken out of the sky and excitedly shaken on the way to be presented for approval. 

“Not personally close,” he tried, “It’s just hard not to get to know each other when you’re literally sharing a bathroom and kitchen.”

“You what?”

Sun was beaming. “Oh, it sounds like you have a story, Sky.”

Well, there was absolutely no way he was getting out of this now.

“...We could talk about it over lunch?” Sky offered weakly. That would give him enough time to make sure he wouldn’t share anything Warriors or Time thought was dangerous information.

“That sounds delightful,” Sun agreed, mercifully letting the topic go for the time being. “Would you feel more comfortable discussing all this in the castle, instead of out in the city?”

“It also might be a good idea if L- if King Link ends up being free,” Sky offered, “because we could meet with him after.”

Groose’s eyes widened even more- they clearly had not missed Sky’s little slip-up.

“It’s a date, then.” Sun turned to Groose with a big smile. “Do we have everything we need for today, do you think?”

They nodded to her, standing up and leaning on their chair before giving Sky a wink. “See you tomorrow.”

Sun giggled, picking up their stack of notes and putting the big sunhat on her head as she stood, too.

Sky smiled at them as they started to gather their books to leave, just barely stifling the awkward urge to wave. “I’ll meet you here, then take you to somewhere we’re allowed to eat, if that works?”

“Perfect,” Sun said with one last brilliant smile. “See you tomorrow, then, Sky, it’s been wonderful meeting you.”

“You too,” Sky managed. He sat at the table as they left, watching the two of them disappear between the shelves of books, then looked down at the records he’d been reading for a second. 

No, Sky wasn’t going to be able to focus on that anymore. His head was too full of smiles and jokes that left him feeling oddly flustered even after he’d been left alone. He found the place the records book fit into on a shelf, and hurried back towards the upper levels of the castle, mind spinning faster than his feet moved.

There were so many people he needed to talk to before-

Lunch tomorrow.  

It was hard to focus on just the policy and safety aspects of the whole meeting, but Sky did his best.

Notes:

they/them groose. Because We Can.

ANYWAYS hee hee >:3

Our next chapter is a bit shorter, but you get a little peek back into ravio brain :D

And after THAT hoo boy!!!!! Ehehehehhehehehhehe, after that, we get to check in with warriors!!!!

Thanks for reading, as always!!!! :DDDDDDD we love yall

Chapter 35: The Alliance

Notes:

As if yall hadn’t had enough pining ravio content,,.,.,.,.,.,

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ravio had to admit, Legend was doing a very convincing job. He was deeply flushed, glancing away from Marin awkwardly each time she reached out- which she was doing often. A hand on his arm, his shoulder, sometimes leaning against him, and on one memorable occasion, brushing his hair out of his eyes.

He tried not to think about how Legend’s face looked when she did that. The surprise and awe, like he hadn’t expected to be touched like that. Like he’d never expected to be touched like that.

Ravio made sure his rounds of the room included stops by the biggest gossips, surreptitiously nudged a few people into better viewing positions by pretending to bump into them, and generally did his best to draw attention to the happy couple in the center of the room without drawing any attention to himself.

It was exhausting to maintain his facade for that long on top of subtly directing everyone’s attention to something that wasn’t himself, but Ravio liked to think he was rising to the challenge. 

Mask didn’t seem completely appalled, so he must not have been doing too terribly. Although, Ravio mused as he selected another glass of juice that was just the right shade to be mistaken for alcohol, it would probably be hard to tell if Mask was upset in public, since he’d been the spymaster for so many years.

It wasn’t until the after-dinner mingling finally wore down enough for the royals to take their leave that Ravio’s night shattered.

Politely excusing himself just after Legend and the princess had left, Ravio moved casually out of the doors and down a hallway, shifting to a more speedy pace once he was out of sight. He nodded to a guard and opened a door to the side-room the king and princess had exited into, and stopped.

He didn’t freeze in place. 

That was generally bad, especially while maintaining the cover of a ditzy gossip, and so Ravio had learned to pause with a little confused smile on his face instead. So that was what he did, entering the room to see the princess leaning down to whisper something in Legend’s ear that had him flushing pink again, looking away with a soft and embarrassed smile.

Ravio’s heart started beating again once Legend took her hand, but the release of pressure didn’t help, and as Legend’s head turned, Ravio knew he was out of time.

“Hey, Ravio,” Legend said with a smile, still a little flushed. “How’s it going in there?”

He was more concerned about how it was going in here.

“Several lady matrons are bemoaning the loss of your Majesty in the pool of eligibles,” Ravio said, smile slipping smoothly into respectful teasing, “they’re completely bereft- what will their poor heirs do now that they cannot marry into a royal fortune?”

Legend snorted. Ravio noticed that he still hadn’t let go of the princess’ hand. “Yeah, well, they wouldn’t have had a shot anyway, so no change there.”

Ravio raised a joking eyebrow. “Tell that to them. I’ve spent enough hours hearing about who’s child is most talented at the harpsichord and which noble lady decorates fans and so on for an entire lifetime, and I’m nowhere near royal.”

“Is finding a partner typically a competition in your kingdom?” the princess asked Legend, with an admittedly very endearing grin, “I’m honored that they seem to consider themselves outmatched.”

“They are,” Legend huffed. “And I wouldn’t know, really, my father never let me get involved in any of that. Not that I had any interest in all the posturing, anyway.”

“You’re lucky you’ve never had to listen politely while a grandparent extolls the romantic virtues of their family’s current heir for several hours,” Ravio told him, unable to switch out of his line of joking. He had been caught off-guard, and now his metaphorical mask was paying for it.

Legend made a little fake gagging sound. “My sympathies.”

“But not, it seems, your loss,” the princess said with a light giggle. Ravio could see her gently squeezing Legend’s hand as she glanced down almost conspiratorially.

…Which made sense. She was, in fact, conspiring with his- with his country’s king, partnering in a grand scheme that would better the kingdom and bring peace to two nations.

If only Ravio could be so lucky.

With another glance over at Legend, he begrudgingly admitted to himself that it would take much less than the promise of saving two kingdoms to convince him to hold Legend’s hand like that, to look into his eyes and make him blush the way the foreign princess did.

It wouldn’t take anything at all, really. Bright hells, there were few things he wouldn’t give up for the opportunity!

Legend smiled at her, something small and shy, before looking back to Ravio. “So everything’s going to plan? Be honest with me, how much of a fool am I making of myself?”

“Not any more than expected, your Majesty,” Ravio assured him. “I have been carefully monitoring your levels of foolishness and making sure they stay in the ideal range for this particular project.”

“What diligence!” the princess remarked, looking at Ravio with eyes that saw just a little too much.

“I’m just doing my job, your Highness,” he backtracked, adding, “any amusement I get from it is my own business,” quickly to cover those same metaphorical tracks of his, no doubt leading in a straight path right to his heart.

“It’s good to be entertained by your job,” the princess mused, glancing down at Legend again. “I am finding great pleasure in my duties, as of late.”

Legend rolled his eyes, but there was fondness in the gesture. “You’re both terrible to me.”

“Oh no,” the princess said, face nearly blank, “should I go get one of those grandparents Ravio was speaking of? Perhaps they could tell you about their grandchild’s sleek mustache or their skill at embroidering birds onto tablecloths.”

“Their lovely shoe collection, or their strange affinity for identifying the age of paintings,” Ravio added, almost gleefully- they were moving into safer territory, and having an ally in teasing Legend was much easier than trying to report to the- goddess, the happy couple. 

The truly happy two of them, his king and the foreign princess, hands fitting together like they’d been made to rest in each other’s palms.

Legend groaned, tipping his head back to stare at the ceiling. “Hylia, spare me.”

Well, Lolia certainly wasn’t sparing Ravio, so maybe they could use some godly attention from a different source.

“I don’t have any grandparents present,” Marin mused. “Would Impa do instead? I could give her a list of my best qualities and maybe give her some frilly necklaces as a disguise. She could even say I made them, and I could add jewelry-making to my list of fictitious talents.”

“Are we making up talents for you now?” Legend asked in disbelief. “Do we need to? You have plenty already.”

“Of course I do,” she grinned, “every one of them true and provable. I’m sure nobody would exaggerate the truth to impress you, your Majesty, especially not me.”

Legend blinked at her. “I mean. You don’t have to.”

“Yes,” the princess agreed, “because everything I have ever told you about myself is completely true.”

Ravio blinked, feeling discomfort rising in his chest. There was something off about the princess’ tone in her last few comments.

Legend seemed to notice it too, because he frowned slightly. “... Everything okay, Marin?”

She sighed, meeting his gaze with something tired in her eyes. “You’re very trusting, you know. I could so easily be using you for your influence, or a better deal, or- well, anything really. It’s dangerous.”

“... Well, yeah,” Legend agreed quietly, giving her hand a small squeeze. “That’s why I’m not trying to do all of this shit on my own. I trust you because people I trust like you, and they okayed this idea.”

The princess looked a little closer to resigned than reassured, but the difference was subtle. “I’m glad you have allies like that. I hope someday to be counted among their number.”

Legend gave her another smile, nudging her shoulder with his. “Well, you’re on track for it.”

It was very sweet, and Ravio only felt more and more like he was intruding on their moment. 

“We don’t need to do anything else tonight, right?” Legend asked Ravio hopefully.

“Not unless you two would like to be spotted holding hands somewhere else,” Ravio told him, pulling on a supportive smile.

“Then let’s get the fuck out of here, I’ve had enough being polite for the day.” Legend glanced to the princess with a smile. “Want to see the pond?”

Ah.

“I’d love to,” she said with a smile that was, admittedly, brilliant and alluring. 

The pond wasn’t their thing, Ravio harshly reminded himself. There was no ‘ their thing,’ there was just the King of Hyrule and his spymaster. Two separate entities, one serving the other, and satisfied with that much. 

Legend could visit the pond with anyone he wanted, and Ravio was rational enough to know the princess was a much better- and more appropriate- choice.

“You can come too if you want, Ravio, you’re probably sick of all this too,” Legend offered.

“Ah, I don’t mind,” Ravio said quickly. “It’s my job, after all. I can make myself useful by breaking up the party- subtly, of course.”

“Are you sure? Mask’s in there still,” Legend pointed out. “They’ll be okay if you step out for a bit.”

“He’s meant to be retiring,” Ravio reminded him, scrambling for reasons to avoid having to watch Legend stare into the princess’ eyes for any longer, having to stand by the pond he’d formed his fondest memories with Legend and watch him drift further and further away. “This is my job now, I might as well learn how to do it.”

Legend hesitated for another moment, then nodded. “Okay, if you’re sure. See you tomorrow, then.”

“Have a good time, your highnesses,” Ravio said with a respectful bow. “I’ll see you both in the morning.”

Technically, Legend was a majesty, not a highness, but the goodbye Ravio had decided on felt more natural, so he left it.

His heart hurt. He didn’t want to spend any more time looking at the beautiful princess and understanding Legend’s feelings. Ravio was a professional, and he understood how the world worked- but Lolia, did he have to watch it happen?

There was a room full of guests to slowly nudge out of the palace, and he still needed to talk to several ministers and clerks before tomorrow’s meetings took place.

That was something Ravio could do. He could be busy, he could be useful to someone he actually cared about, and he could be quietly supportive of Legend’s relationship with the princess.

There wasn’t space for anything else.

Notes:

Guys i am so excited for tomorrows chapter yall have No Fucking Idea

As per usual, we appreciate yall so damn much, love your comments, and are floored by your support <3

Chapter 36: The Appointment

Notes:

HERE WE GO FOLKS have some funky lil medical trauma <33333 (as in, not being listened to, not as in gore)
God i love this chapter <3333 enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Oh,” Legend said, looking up as Time and Warriors approached, “is it time for the appointment?”

Warriors froze for a second, eyes darting to where Hyrule was puzzling over a book in the chair next to Legend’s. Hyrule looked up curiously, taking an interest in the conversation Warriors had desperately hoped he’d be able to avoid.

“What appointment?” Hyrule asked, closing the book on his finger to keep his page marked. 

Legend’s eyes widened as he registered what he’d said. “... Oh, fuck, we didn’t mention that, did we.”

No, they hadn’t. Warriors had been holding on to the vain hope that Hyrule might never have to know, unrealistic as it was. 

Hyrule abandoned the book, not even bothering to keep his page marked as he stood, frowning over at Warriors and Time. “Mention what? What’s going on?”

Closing his eyes for a second, Warriors steadied himself. He’d been nervous already for the appointment itself, and the sudden rush of anxious energy brought by the possibility of having to tell Hyrule he’d failed was threatening to be too much. He looked at Time, trying to appeal for help with just his expression.

Time’s hand rested gently on his shoulder, though he kept his eyes on Hyrule. “Warriors has an appointment with the castle physician. Legend asked to be there.”

“For what?” Hyrule was ducking his head slightly, eyes full of apprehension as he looked between Time and Warriors. 

“Some health issues,” Warriors said quickly, before realizing that was absolutely not an explanation, “...related to an injury.”

“Oh!” Hyrule hurried around Legend, heading towards Warriors with one hand outstretched. “You should have said something! Where does it hurt?”

“Hyrule,” Time said softly, stepping ever so slightly in between them. “I doubt that will help.”

“...But you said it was an injury,” Hyrule said worriedly, scanning Warriors like he thought if he looked hard enough he’d be able to see what was wrong. “I can help with those, I- I’ve done it before.”

Time sighed. “Yes, for recent injuries. This may be a bit more complex. I, at least, would feel better if the physician figured out what’s wrong.”

“Okay.” Hyrule took a breath, stepping back slightly. Warriors was glad of the space- it was feeling a bit harder to breathe, although he was almost completely sure that was just in his head. “What’s wrong, though?”

Time glanced to Warriors, a silent question in his eyes. Do you want him to know? Do you want me to tell him?

He did. He wanted Time to handle the conversation, to make the problem go away. But that wouldn’t be fair to Hyrule.

“I fainted on the stairs,” Warriors said, not making eye contact. He was looking at the table next to them, eyes tracing the etched profile on the cover of Hyrule’s book. “And I’ve been having problems with stiffness and energy, since…”

Time gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze in silent encouragement.

“...Since I got stabbed in the throne room.”

There. He’d said it. Now he’d get to find out just how devastated about this Hyrule would be.

“Wait,” Hyrule said slowly, eyes widening, “You think that was- oh.” He put his hand over his mouth, gaze darting back and forth.

“It’s not your fault,” Warriors said, quickly but honestly. He remembered saying those words to Hyrule years ago, beneath the castle and thinking they were both facing their deaths.

“Did I miss something?” Hyrule whispered, “Goddesses, did I-”

Legend finally spoke up again, already shaking his head. “Rulie, no, I saw how much magic you used. You did great.”

Hyrule shook his head, clearly blinking back tears. “You didn’t say anything- If I had known, I could have fixed it, tried something-”

“Some things,” Time said very, very softly, “cannot be fixed with magic.”

Hyrule’s tears started to fall. “Can you ask in your appointment, can you ask- if it was the injury that did this? Or if I healed it wrong? I need to know. I need to.”

Legend reached out to take Hyrule’s hand in his, giving it a squeeze. “We can ask, yeah.”

“And don’t lie to me about it, please.”

“We won’t,” Warriors promised, wishing that he could. But Hyrule would just find out a different way, most likely, and Warriors didn’t want to hurt him any more than this already was.

“You have our word,” Time added, solemnly tipping his head to Hyrule. “And there is a chance that a healer could fix whatever is wrong. That’s why we’re going to the physician.”

“How much time do we have until the appointment?” Warriors asked, taking the coward’s way out of the conversation.

Time sighed. “Not as much as I’d like. We should be going if we don’t want to be late.”

Legend quickly stood, giving Hyrule’s hand one more squeeze before hurrying over to Warriors. “Let’s go, then.”

“I’m not upset with you, Hyrule,” Warriors said quietly as he turned to go, “and no matter what they tell me, I still won’t be. Try not to be too hard on yourself- you saved my life.”

Hyrule gave him a small nod, biting his lip. “Yeah,” he said, voice very small, “I’ll try.”

That was probably the best he was going to get.

“Sorry, Wars,” Legend whispered very quietly as they left the room.

“It’s okay,” Warriors reassured him, putting a hand on his shoulder. “He would have found out eventually.”

Legend shrugged, tucking himself a little more under Warriors’ arm. “Yeah, but it probably would have been better coming from you and not my big mouth.”

“I’m not sure I would have managed to tell him on my own,” Warriors admitted. “Time would have probably had to step in as encouragement.”

“One of my specialties,” Time hummed. “I can’t blame you for wanting to put it off, though.”

Warriors winced. “Yeah, I was honestly surprised it went this well. Although, that could just mean he’s waiting to have a breakdown on Sky or something.”

“He does that more than I’d like,” Legend agreed quietly.

Ah. Stairs.

Warriors was careful to keep his hand on the handrail, just for Time’s state of mind, and not because he’d been spending nearly every second of the last week thinking about how he would fall if he passed out in that moment. His knees were uncomfortably stiff today, especially since the steps meant that he had to lift his legs higher than he normally would walking on a flat surface.

Time hovered, just a bit, though he managed to make it subtle. Legend, practically glued to his side, was not subtle.

Trying to ignore it, Warriors focused on his breathing and tried not to dread each turn that brought them closer to the physician’s work room.

“It’s gonna be okay,” Legend told him quietly after a little too much silence.

“I know,” Warriors lied, quickly following it up with a smile and, “thanks for reminding me, though.”

He hadn’t been to the royal physician’s work room before- he hadn’t had a royal need for healing. Warriors was glad he wouldn’t be going to the general castle ward, though, he had enough bad memories of that place. He was going to see someone new, with Time and Legend at his side, two people who couldn’t be ignored or pushed away. They were going to listen, and help.

Legend was the one to knock on the office door, and after a moment, it opened to reveal a face Warriors recognized.

“Ah, hello,” said the man who used to be the guards’ physician. “You’re right on time.”

Warriors gave him a nod and a smile, hoping it looked more natural than it felt. 

“Come in, come in.” The physician ushered the three of them inside, then turned to Time and Legend before closing the door. “Are the two of you planning to stay for this? It shouldn’t be necessary.”

Legend wordlessly tucked himself a little further into Warriors’ side.

“We’ll be staying,” Time said for both of them.

“Very well.” The door closed with a click, and the physician directed Warriors to one of the chairs against the wall. 

Warriors sat, trying to stifle his growing dismay. He’d been somewhat hesitant to actually go see a physician about this, but it had been reassuring to know it wouldn’t have to be the same one he’d been seeing since he was a cadet.

Except, apparently, it was.

“So,” the physician said as Legend and Time sat down, too, “what brings you in today, Warriors?”

He held back a sigh, trying to sit straighter in the chair. “Some lingering symptoms of an injury I got during the crown dispute.” Warriors just barely stopped himself from adding sir at the end of the sentence. 

The physician hummed, picking up a clipboard and starting to write things down. “What sort of symptoms?”

Legend quietly took Wars’ hand with a little nudge of his shoulder.

“Unusual heartbeat,” Warriors told him, feeling less and less certain of himself as the list went on, “stiffness, one loss of consciousness, and… pain.” 

The physician raised an eyebrow at him. “I see. Anything else?”

“I’ve been more tired,” Warriors said weakly, already knowing it wouldn’t help.

“Hm.” The physician made a few more notes on the clipboard. “Well, quite frankly, Warriors, I’m not convinced there’s a serious issue here.”

Warriors sighed, nodding reluctantly. He was caught between not wanting to waste the physician's time- or garner any more embarrassment- and not wanting Time and Legend to think he was giving up.

“All right,” he said, feeling deeply foolish, and knowing that he had to try. He had to ask, for Time and Legend’s sake, even if he knew what the answer was going to be. “Is there any way to treat the symptoms? The stiffness, or the-” he steadied himself “-pain?”

“Rest,” the physician advised. “Make sure you’re hydrated and eating well, and pay it as little mind as you can. It’s quite normal to feel some discomfort when returning to normal activity after an injury.” There was a slight edge of admonishment to the words.

Warriors didn’t want to bring up the fainting spell. He didn’t want to be here- he’d known this was a bad idea. 

“Excuse me,” Time said in that calm, even, authoritative tone he only rarely brought out. “Can you please explain why this does not seem to be - in your words - a serious issue?”

The physician tapped the clipboard with the end of his pencil. “Well, pain and lingering stiffness are very common in healing injuries. And given this particular patient’s history of hypochondria -”

“What’s hypochondria?” Legend interrupted, his grip on Warriors’ hand tightening just a bit.

Warriors stared down into his lap. He knew what was coming would be uncomfortable, but at least they both would stop being so worried about him now.

“A disorder characterized by psychosomatic symptoms, due to preoccupation with one’s health,” the physician explained.

Warriors knew the silence meant this explanation was left on his shoulders.

“He means I exaggerate my pain,” he admitted quietly, not looking at either of their faces.

Legend was quiet for a long moment. Then he said, slowly, “... So he’s calling you a liar?”

“Of course not, your majesty!” the physician assured him quickly. “In cases of hypochondria, the symptoms can feel - and even appear - quite real, though they are entirely invented by the patient.”

That was honestly nicer than Warriors had expected him to be- after asking for painkillers for injuries he could not explain as a cadet, injuries that he couldn’t admit the source of or prove to be anything more than the usual bumps trainees got, he’d been loudly and repeatedly accused of trying to leech painkillers from the castle’s supplies for his own use. 

That didn’t mean the man was wrong about Warriors’ pain, though. This particular physician was good at his job, especially to have been promoted the way he had been, and Warriors had always thought his own pain tolerance was rather embarrassingly low, enough that he took great efforts to hide it.

“And the heart irregularity?” Time asked in that deceptively calm voice.

“Psychosomatic, again,” the physician said. “Panicking over the other symptoms can easily lead to a racing heartbeat, which incites more nerves. It’s a self-sustaining cycle.”

“And the bout of unconsciousness?”

“Have you been sleeping well, Warriors?” the physician asked, turning back to him. “Eating, hydrating?”

“... Not as well as I could have been,” Warriors admitted. He felt fifteen again, sitting in the middle of the healing ward and being yelled at for faking injuries. He could see the faces of the other cadets in the room turning towards him, feel the certainty that everyone would know by tomorrow morning’s training how weak he was. Just how much they could get away with.

And he hadn’t, really, been taking care of himself as well as he should have, what with the stiffness and exhaustion making it hard to move around for long periods of time- although, that could also be from the sleeplessness, now that he was thinking about it.

The physician nodded in satisfaction. “You see? A simple case of exhaustion or low blood sugar.”

Warriors nodded to him, deeply embarrassed. “Thank you for seeing me.” He stood, turning slightly to Legend, who was still holding onto him. “You have other matters to attend to, right?”

Legend didn’t even glance away from the physician. The only acknowledgement he gave to Warriors standing up was to tighten his grip. “No.”

“Legend,” Warriors said, quiet and a little desperate, “please, let’s just go.”

“Absolutely the fuck not.” Legend’s gaze had sharpened to a glare. “Wars doesn’t do that. He doesn’t panic about himself. You talked to him for two seconds before deciding there wasn’t anything wrong with him, how the fuck did you get promoted this much if this is how you treat your patients?”

“He’s treated me before,” Warriors told him, “he already knew my history of- with injuries.”

“Ah,” Time said, in the tone of someone putting several pieces together. 

Warriors gently tugged on Legend’s hand again. “He’s a good physician, and he knows what he’s talking about, your majesty.” Hopefully the formal term of address might remind Legend that swearing at his royal physician over a difference of opinion wasn’t a brilliant idea.

“Like fuck he’s a good physician!”

“Your majesty,” the physician said carefully, “if I may -”

“No, you may not,” Legend cut him off sharply. “You’re going to tell me how many times Wars has come to you and told you something was wrong and you ignored it.”

“I certainly did not ignore it -”

Legend stood up, finally, though he didn’t make any move toward the door. “How many times have you told him he was making it up?”

“Legend, please,” Warriors said again, trying to keep the rising panic out of his voice, “he’s right. I do- I do… make stuff up.” He could barely force the words out, and hastened to add, “not on purpose, my pain just- isn’t really there. Not in situations like this.”

“With respect, Captain,” Time said, standing as well, “one of those situations ended with you unconscious on my couch because you didn’t want anyone to find out you were injured. You needed a potion to wake up again.”

“He what??” Legend demanded.

“That was different,” Warriors hurried to say, “I didn’t go to the healing ward at all, that was my fault.”

Time tilted his head slightly toward the physician. “And why, pray tell, didn’t you go to the healing ward?”

Warriors’ shoulders slumped slightly, even as he tried desperately to keep his posture straight, to keep looking like a captain and an older brother instead of a fraud needlessly worrying others about his condition. “I didn’t think it was that serious. It was a mistake.”

“I have an excellent memory, Captain,” Time said quietly. “Particularly when it comes to cadets who tell me very worrying things like they’re normal. As I recall, you nearly had a panic attack when I suggested taking you to the infirmary.”

“Holy fucking Hylia, what the fuck is wrong with this place??” Legend burst out, letting go of Wars’ hand so he could start angrily pacing and running a hand through his hair.

“Okay, so I didn’t want to hear that I was exaggerating my pain,” Warriors said defensively, “that doesn’t mean I didn’t know I was! And sure, I happened to be wrong in that situation, but knowing about my- my hypochondria has helped me put a lot of things into proper perspective.”

“How many fucking times?” Legend demanded, rounding on the physician, who was starting to look like he would rather be anywhere else. Warriors could relate.

The physician cleared his throat and said “Well, uh, I - It was many years ago, your majesty, but Warriors came to me quite often in his first year with the guard - never with anything worth painkillers, you understand, but always asking for some -”

“And what, precisely,” Legend said in a sudden icy calm, “are you trying to imply?”

“Nothing at all -”

“Don’t you dare lie to me,” Legend hissed. “What are you trying to say? Don’t back out now, you obviously believe it.”

The physician hesitated, adjusting his grip on his nearly-forgotten clipboard. “W-Well, I, ah…”

“I didn’t understand how much pain was needed to deserve painkillers,” Warriors cut in quickly, “because my brain was always making any injury seem worse than it was. I… don’t have a great pain tolerance.” That, at least, was a better thing for Legend to hear about than the physician’s belief that Warriors had wanted to steal medicine.

“Bullshit. And I didn’t ask you, Wars, I asked him,” Legend spat. “Don’t cover for him. Let him answer.”

There was a long moment of silence as the physician glanced between Legend and Warriors. Then he cleared his throat and straightened his posture. “Well, your majesty, I - It was my professional opinion that seeking out painkillers at such a pace was both bad for the health, and likely due to other factors. Strong painkillers can be rather… habit-forming.”

“Get out of my castle.” Legend’s voice was like ice.

“Your majesty -”

“Get. out.”

The physician turned and left the room without another word.

“He’s not wrong,” Warriors said quietly, “I could very well have developed a reliance on them if he gave me painkillers as often as I asked.”

“That is no fucking excuse to just - just ignore that something’s wrong!” Legend snapped, starting to pace again. 

Time stepped forward to lay a hand on Warriors’ arm. “Warriors. There is a middle ground between giving you strong painkillers every time you tell him you’re in pain and ignoring the fact that you are in pain at all. And for what it’s worth, your pain tolerance is quite high.”

Warriors blinked for a second in confusion. “... Okay, but-”

“There is something wrong here,” Time said gently. “The injury isn’t in the process of healing, it’s healed. Your heartbeat being erratic deserves further questioning, such as when and where and in what circumstances it happens. Full unconsciousness also deserves further questioning, at which time he would have found out that the way you lost consciousness is not typical of a drop in blood sugar.”

“Okay,” Warriors said quietly. He didn’t quite believe it- sure, the passing out wasn’t great, but everything else was so easily explained away. That wasn’t what Legend and Time wanted to hear, though.

“Who else can we talk to?” Legend muttered, then turned to Time. “Who replaced that fucker in the guard’s infirmary? Are they decent at their job?”

Time thought for a moment. “I believe his name is Renado. He seemed nice enough, from what I hear.”

“Better than nothing.” Legend came over to take Warriors’ hand again, giving it a gentle squeeze. “Sorry for, uh… shouting. A lot. But nobody gets to talk to you that way.”

“I’m not mad at you for trying to help,” Warriors reassured him, “I’m just a little confused-” he sighed, starting again. “Are we going to see Renado?”

Legend lightly bumped his shoulder into Warriors’. “Eventually, yeah, but it only has to be now if you’re up for it.”

“I’m fine,” Warriors said, trying to believe it. He’d regained enough composure that it seemed to be convincing, though. “Let’s go.”

There were altogether too many staircases between them and the guard’s infirmary. Warriors tried to step confidently, not babying his knees just because they hurt. He didn’t want Legend and Time to get even more worried.

Legend didn’t let go of his hand the entire way there.

Time was the one to knock, this time, and nodded politely to the man who opened the door. “Hello, are you Renado?”

“I am,” the man said, glancing to Warriors and doing a visible double take at Legend. “How can I help you?”

“Wars needs to see a physician,” Legend told him. “The royal physician is a bitch and told him nothing was wrong, so I fired him.”

Renado blinked slowly. “... Ah. I see.”

“Sorry to disturb you,” Warriors added, “If you’re busy we can come back later.”

“No, it’s no trouble, come in. I actually have some spare time at the moment,” Renado assured them, ushering them inside.

The guard’s healing ward was less polished than the royal physician’s office. There were a few things scattered around the room that hadn’t been put away, the carpet was scuffed in places, and it was uncomfortably familiar to Warriors.

“Have a seat on the table, please,” Renado said to Warriors. “Would you like the other two in here for this conversation?”

“That’s fine,” Warriors said, deeply uncomfortable and trying not to show it. It was a lot easier to fake in an unhelpful place than with an unhelpful person, though.

Time and Legend sat down in the nearby seats, and Renado asked “So, what seems to be the trouble?”

“I was injured in the coup,” Warriors said, suddenly incredibly tired of the whole circumstance. “I’ve felt like my heart wasn’t beating right, and I passed out once.”

“As well as a few other symptoms,” Time pressed gently.

“Dizziness and stiffness, mainly. Being more tired than usual.”

“And pain,” Time said for him when it became clear he wasn’t going to say it.

“... I see,” Renado said, holding out a hand. “I’d like to have a look at your pulse, if that’s alright.”

“Go ahead.” Warriors kept his tone neutral and polite, trying to hold back the urge to tell Renado about his… tendency to overreact immediately before he wasted any more time.

Renado took his wrist and carefully pressed two fingers to his pulse point. “Has there been a pattern to the odd heartbeat? Anything that triggers it?”

“Not often,” Warriors told him, thinking back over the times he remembered it happening the most. “Maybe exercise, or stress?” He was pretty damn stressed right now, which wasn’t a great sign.

“Hm. And when you passed out, what was happening?”

“I was walking downstairs.” Warriors gestured at Time and added, “Mask was with me.”

Renado glanced over at Time. “Any warning, anything odd you noticed?”

“No warning,” Time told him quietly. “Mid-sentence. He was out for… I would say a minute, and his eyes were still open, which… alarmed me.”

“Understandably so.” 

Oh. Time hadn’t mentioned that part to him. Warriors half-wanted to apologize, but stopped himself. He’d said enough in front of doctors today.

Renado’s fingers tapped his wrist. “I’m just going to do a quick magic scan, if that’s alright.”

“Sure,” Warriors said, bracing himself even though he was pretty sure it wouldn’t hurt.

There was a gentle rush of magic, a soft little sparking surge over his body, and Renado hummed as it receded, letting go of Warriors’ wrist with a little twist to his mouth. “Well. That certainly would explain a few things. A spinal injury, was it?”

Warriors nodded. That certainly would explain a few things? On one hand, it meant that there was something wrong with him.

But on the other hand, it meant this physician was taking him seriously. That it wasn’t all in his head.

“Whoever healed the injury didn’t do it perfectly,” Renado told him. “That’s honestly to be expected; I’d imagine they were rushing, and something like the spine is a very delicate thing. From what I could see, they did an excellent job patching most of the damage, but… well, I won’t go into the exact anatomical details right now, but some nerves and arteries are still being affected.”

Warriors carefully kept his breathing under control. “The ones that connect to my heart?”

Renado gave him a sympathetic look. “Yes. That would explain the arrhythmia - the odd heartbeat - and fatigue, and nerve damage would definitely cause some lingering pain and stiffness.”

“What about the connections to my brain?” Warriors asked, dreading the answer, “I passed out, would that be why?”

“No, I don’t think so. May I?” At Warriors’ nod, Renado took his wrist again, another gentle wave of magic passing over him. “If I were to guess, I would say it was an effect of the arrhythmia. If you weren’t getting adequate blood flow to the brain, that could easily have led to a fainting spell.”

“Good to know there’s nothing new wrong with your brain, Wars,” Legend piped up.

“Legend,” Time said in a gentle warning.

“Okay,” Warriors said, not reassured enough to sigh in relief but getting closer to it. “Is there anything we can do?”

Renado sighed. “Well, I could attempt to nudge some of the nerves back into place, but I don’t know how effective that would be, since everything is already healed. The only way to make sure they all go back exactly where they’re supposed to would be to cut them again, and that is quite frankly a horrible idea.”

Warriors shivered slightly, despite himself. He didn’t want anyone else poking around in his spine with a sharp object, no matter how good their intentions.

“So… as much as I hate to say this, there may not be anything we can do,” Renado said gently. “There are ways to mitigate the symptoms, and there’s the slight chance that your body will learn to compensate for the injury, but unfortunately, this may just be something you’ll have to live with.”

Breathe in, breathe out. Try and calm your heartbeat. Nod, so the physician knows you’re paying attention. 

Warriors was pretty sure he was supposed to feel uncontrollable despair, or rage, or something, but he just felt tired. His knees were stiff and throbbing, and his heartbeat kept jumping oddly, and he wanted to curl up in a bed and not move for several hours. 

Time stood up and came over, and he and Renado began talking quietly about next steps, things that could help with the pain, how much he should be resting. Legend came over, too, hopping up onto the table and leaning against Warriors.

“Hey,” Warriors said, managing a small smile. Keeping his face neutral and pleasant was so hard right now.

“You don’t have to be okay,” Legend whispered, resting his head on Warriors’ shoulder.

Warriors huffed something that could have been a laugh, if you weren’t fully paying attention. “He said I wouldn’t be, remember? I’ve just got to live with it.”

“That’s not what I mean.”

“I know,” Warriors sighed, letting his shoulders relax- or slump- slightly. “Sorry. I’m just… not sure how I feel.”

“That’s okay.” Legend took his hand and gave it a small squeeze. “That’s what we’re here for. So you can feel however you do, and don’t have to worry about anything else.”

“Thanks.” Warriors’ chest was starting to hurt, and he wasn’t sure if it was physical or emotional. He was just so tired.

Time stepped away from Renado to rest a hand on Warriors’ shoulder. “Ready to go?”

The slight shift in position with Time’s hand on his shoulder suddenly felt uncomfortable, and-

Warriors blinked slowly up at Legend, feeling slightly confused. He looked almost frantic, though he sagged in relief as Warriors’ eyes caught his.

“Warriors?” Time asked gently.

He hummed quietly in response. Warriors tried to think of what could have worried Legend so much, but didn’t come up with anything. Maybe Legend also didn’t like physicians? 

“How are you feeling?” Legend asked quietly. Warriors registered slowly that he was still holding his hand.

“Tired,” Warriors said, then winced. He felt like he’d been trying not to say that.

Oh. The new guard physician. Warriors was in his office.

That was the ceiling behind Legend’s head. Why was he lying down?

Warriors tried to push himself more upright, but his hands were weak and shaky, and he didn’t manage a sitting position before Legend gently pushed him back down.

“You’re getting the rest of the day off,” Legend told him, very visibly trying to put himself back together. “As soon as you’re up for it, you’re going to your room and resting.”

“Oh shit,” Warriors asked, still feeling a little blurry around the edges, “did I pass out again?”

“You did,” Renado confirmed. He was standing a little further away, letting Time stand between him and Warriors. “You were unconscious for thirty-four seconds, in case you were curious.”

Huh. That was almost a full flight of stairs.

… Maybe Warriors’ brain still wasn’t working right.

“Sorry,” he said, shaking his head to clear it and immediately wincing in regret.

“Don’t you dare apologize for this,” Legend told him with none of his usual bite. “It’s not your fault.”

“Shouldn’t have gotten stabbed,” Warriors said, trying for a joke and completely missing the mark. There was too much regret and frustration in his voice- he should probably shut up for a bit before he had a little breakdown in front of the physician.

Legend let out a slightly shaky breath and started to run his thumb back and forth over Warriors’ knuckles. “... You feel up to walking?”

“Sure,” Warriors said, because he was ready to leave, and his body was going to get on board with that even if it didn’t want to. 

He managed to push himself up to a seated position more easily than before, and when he stood he only wobbled a little. The stiffness in his knees was worse, and his feet felt numb, but he’d manage.

Goddesses, why did the guard’s medical area have to be so far away from- and below- the royal wing?

Legend immediately tucked himself against Warriors’ side again, this time as a form of physical support rather than just emotional. Time and Renado exchanged a few more words, and then Time led the way out of the office.

Just before they stepped through the doorway, Legend turned to look at Renado. “You’re good at your job. I like you.”

“... Thank you, your majesty,” Renado said with a blink.

“If you need anything to do your job better, let me know,” Legend told him, then left the office.

It was a long journey back into the upper part of the castle, and Warriors was thoroughly exhausted by the time Legend very firmly directed the group into his room, helping Warriors to the bed and then pointedly letting go without moving away.

Warriors took the hint, and sat down on Legend’s bed, feeling slightly embarrassed.

“Legend,” Time said quietly, “would you like me to handle the other conversation, or shall I leave it to you?”

“... Can you?” Legend asked, glancing to Warriors.

Time nodded, then turned to Warriors himself. “I’ll let the others know you aren’t feeling well. Is there anything you need?”

“I’m fine,” Warriors said, hoping it was reassuring. Wishing it was true.

“Alright.” Time lingered in the doorway for another few seconds before closing the door quietly behind him.

“He’ll be back in an hour, I’ll bet you five rupees,” Legend hummed, settling on the bed next to Warriors.

Warriors put an arm around Legend’s shoulders, because no matter how exhausted he was, being a big brother was more important. “I’m sorry if I scared you,” he said quietly.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Legend said at the same volume.

“I can still be sorry it happened.”

“Yeah.” Legend wrapped his arms around Warriors and buried his face in his shoulder. “Me too.”

“It doesn’t hurt,” Warriors reassured, voice slightly choked despite himself. “I’m just… gone, for a second.”

“And that’s only happened twice?” Legend asked, his voice very small.

“Yes.” 

Legend nodded, his hold tightening just slightly. “Okay.”

“And I’ll always come back,” Warriors told him. “I’ll just be gone for a few minutes, and then I’ll be back.”

“You’d better.”

He pulled Legend in closer. “I will. I won’t leave you like that, okay? I intend to go out dramatically, and a long time from now. Fainting on the stairs really isn’t my style.”

Legend let out a little huff of a laugh. “Yeah, that would be a pretty stupid way to die. You’re too cool for that.”

With a mock gasp, Warriors patted his head. “You think I’m cool? Legend, I’m touched!”

“You get that from me today, and today only, because today has sucked,” Legend grumbled. “... But yeah. You’re pretty cool, Wars.”

Warriors shifted to hold Legend properly, tucking his chin on top of Legend’s hair. “You’re kind of an expert on coolness, so I appreciate it.”

“Fuck yeah I am.” 

Warriors smiled. Despite how much he yearned to lay down, hugging Legend was something he desperately needed. And damn his lingering exhaustion, Legend needed it too.

So he sat there for as long as Legend needed, before eventually being coaxed to lay down, and only closed his eyes to chase rest once he was sure Legend would be okay.

Even if he couldn’t fully be there to protect Legend in the way he wanted to, he’d still do his best to give everything he could manage. He had to believe that would be enough.

Notes:

And that’s a wrap for act five!!!!! We’ve got a bit of act six started as of now, and we are, as always, super glad to get to interact with you, our lovely readers <3

Chapter 37: Interlude: The Lunch

Summary:

“I thought you guys were friends!” Wind protested, crossing his arms and looking away, “It’s not my fault you didn’t tell them anything!”

“They are here to talk to the king,” his dad said carefully.

Wind gestured to the table. “Well, it looks like they were here to have lunch with you! See?” he pointed to the leaves on Groose’s plate, “you gave them strawberries! Strawberries mean friends!”

“Since when have strawberries meant friends -”

Notes:

I BET YOUD THOUGHT YOUD SEEN THE LAST OF US!!!!

jk, you probably didn't djskgflakjsdhflkhdfklsja but HEY HERE YALL GO!!!! HAVE SOME WIND POV I LOVE THAT LIL GUY!!!!!!

thanks so much for continuing to read this monster of a fic, we super appreciate it, and STAY TUNED FOR ACT SIX!!!!! we only have half a chapter left on that one!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Dad was being weird, and expecting Wind not to notice.

 

Which was a mistake, obviously- even though Wind didn’t catch his breakdowns as much as he’d like, this was a very different kind of weird. The kind of weird that had his dad making awkward excuses to not eat lunch with him, and talking to Wars and Time about something as soon as he thought Wind was busy again.

 

It was obvious: he was hiding something. Something that was probably having lunch with him.

 

Wind wasn’t quite sneaky enough to not get caught following Sky around, but he did manage to overhear Legend offering one of the rooms in the castle for Sky to use, which was even more suspicious.

 

From there, it was just a matter of opening doors in the hallway Legend had mentioned until he found the right one.

 

There was a voice coming from behind one of the doors, and as Wind very carefully opened it, he caught the words “- lovely, Sky, thank you.”

 

Ah. Now, to decide on an entrance.

 

Wind tapped his fingers against his leg, thinking for a second, then decided. It served his dad right for keeping secrets, probably.

 

He grabbed the handle and turned it as fast as possible, stomping a few steps into the room for added effect, and in his best deep voice said, “What sort of conspiracy is this? You’re all under arrest!”

 

There were several startled sounds, and then there was the scrape of a chair as his dad stood from the table where he was sitting with two strangers. “Wind!”

 

…Maybe not the best plan, but hey, at least Sky was paying attention! “Why’re you having secret meetings?” Wind asked, trying to look innocently concerned, “Legend’s in charge now, we don’t have to revolutionize anymore.”

 

His dad closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “Wind. Just - Please don’t do that. To anyone. It’s startling and rude.”

 

Well, he’d wanted to be one of those things, at least. Wind nodded anyway. “Okay. What are you meeting about, though?”

 

“Sky?” the woman at the table asked softly. “Who is this?”

 

“This is Wind, my little brother,” his dad sighed. “Wind, this is Sun and Groose, they’re here to talk to L - the king.”

 

Hm. That didn’t seem right. “If you’re doing law stuff, why’d you go off and meet in secret? You could’ve just had lunch with us.” He paused. “‘Cept Legend wasn’t there. Time said he and Wars were taking a nap.” Which had also seemed weird- who napped at lunchtime?

 

His dad sat back down with an even bigger sigh. “We’re meeting in secret because if you knew a meeting was happening, you would insist on being here, and we have some things to talk about that you won’t be interested in.”

 

“I ended up here anyway,” Wind shrugged. 

 

Dad pinched the bridge of his nose. “My point exactly.”

 

“We’ve ironed most of it out,” the person his dad had called Groose said, “and it’s nothing secret. I wouldn’t mind if the little guy stayed.”

 

Wind wasn’t sure how to feel about that. On one hand, he wasn’t little, but on the other hand, he did want to find out more about who these people were. 

 

“Are you sure?” his dad asked. 

 

“I think my heart rate has gone back to normal,” the woman - Sun - chuckled. “He can stay if he’d like.”

 

Wind decided that he very much would like, so he pulled out a chair next to his dad and sat down, kicking his feet a bit. “So, what’re we talking about?”

 

“Right now, we’re talking about prison reform,” Sun told him.

 

Wind nodded, trying to look interested even though he wasn’t quite sure what reform meant.

 

“Your brother is helping us figure out what’s most important to tell the king, when we meet with him,” Groose explained, which helped a little.

 

“Oh!” Wind turned to his dad, “did you meet them in the book room?”

 

“Yes, I did,” his dad said. He still didn’t look happy, but it also looked like he wasn’t going to make Wind leave. “They need to talk to the king about some things, so I offered to help.”

 

Wind nodded. “Well, he’s taking a nap right now.”

 

“... Did Time say why Legend and Wars are taking a nap?” his dad asked, sounding just a little concerned. “They know they have a meeting later.”

 

Shrugging, Wind thought for a second. “Maybe ‘cause of whatever made Hyrule freak out. Oh, dad, Hyrule’s looking for you, by the way.”

 

“... Ah. Okay. Thank you.”

 

Groose and Sun were looking confused, but that was fine. They didn’t really need to know this stuff anyway. 

 

“Well,” his dad said, turning back to Sun and Groose with a strained sort of smile, “the meeting might get pushed back a bit. Was there anything else we need to talk about?”

 

“You could just ask Time,” Wind said, “Y’know, back where we’re supposed to eat lunch. I bet he’d know.”

 

“Time doesn’t know what Sun and Groose need to talk to the king about, and neither does Mask, probably,” his dad pointed out, giving Wind a look. It wasn’t a Look, but it wasn’t a look, either.

 

Oh. Oops.  

 

“Yeah, but I bet they’d know how long Legend and Wars will be asleep,” Wind pointed out.

 

“If they’re still asleep by the time we’re done eating, we can go ask.”

 

Wind groaned. “Yeah, but how will we know if they’re still asleep or not?”

 

“If they aren’t where they’re supposed to be when they’re supposed to be there, they’re probably still asleep,” his dad said patiently.

 

That did make sense. Wind nodded. “Okay.” He scooted to the side of his chair, leaning over to see if there was anything tasty left on his dad’s plate. There wasn’t. 

 

“I think that’s all of our pressing business,” Groose told Sky, leaning back in their chair. “So, Wind. Do you live in the castle too?”

 

“Yep,” Wind nodded, “it’s pretty cool, but sometimes way too big. Even our room feels too big sometimes!” He leaned even further over to elbow Sky. “Right, dad? We don’t even have enough stuff to cover half of the walls!”

 

Groose was giving Wind’s dad that look, the one that meant they were confused about why Sky was Wind’s dad but Wind wasn’t his kid. They didn’t say anything, though.

 

“We don’t,” his dad agreed. “Everyone’s been very generous.”

 

Wind nodded again, twisting his feet around the legs of his chair and then unwinding them again. He decided not to ask where Groose lived, ‘cause it probably wasn’t polite enough.

 

“What do you put on the walls?” Sun asked Wind.

 

“Dad’s fabric things,” Wind told her. “They’re not really tapestries, ‘cause those are woven and these are stitched, but some of them are pictures, sort of.”

 

“Oh?” Groose looked back at Sky, seeming very interested, “you sew?”

 

“Yeah, I do,” his dad admitted sheepishly. “I’m - well, I used to do sewist work, I haven’t been able to, ah. Find a new place yet.”

 

“We were in hiding,” Wind said with a nod. “Not ‘cause we did anything wrong, just ‘cause of our friends.”

 

His dad shot him a Look.

 

Double oops. 

 

“I thought you guys were friends!” Wind protested, crossing his arms and looking away, “It’s not my fault you didn’t tell them anything!”

 

“They are here to talk to the king,” his dad said carefully.

 

Wind gestured to the table. “Well, it looks like they were here to have lunch with you! See?” he pointed to the leaves on Groose’s plate, “you gave them strawberries! Strawberries mean friends!”

 

“Since when have strawberries meant friends -”

 

Wind sighed loudly, cutting Sky off. “Giving people the best food you have means friends, Dad. Especially from you.”

 

His dad paused, obviously a little thrown off by that response. “... Oh.”

 

“Yeah, oh,” Wind grumbled.

 

Groose lifted a hand, interjecting. “Sky, when did you say our meeting was, again?”

 

“Soon,” Dad replied, glancing through the window at the sun. “We should probably head that way so we aren’t late.”

 

Hm. Wind was pretty sure Groose had done that on purpose. “Are you meeting him in the fancy throne room, or are you gonna go knock on his door and see if he’s still asleep?”

 

“Neither, we’re going to be in a meeting room.”

 

Boring.  

 

Wind sighed, and made his voice as polite as he could. “Well, it was nice meeting you two.”

 

“It was wonderful to meet you, too, Wind,” Sun said warmly. “I hope we can talk more in the future.”

 

“Yep,” Wind said, glancing at his dad for a second. He had that small, polite smile on his face that meant he was feeling a lot of things and didn’t want anyone else to know about them. “Definitely. I’m gonna go find Hyrule.”

 

He hurried out of the door before his dad could say anything, wincing at the idea of how much trouble he was probably going to be in. Sure, Sky wouldn’t be mad forever, but Wind really hoped he hadn’t messed up something important. 

 

…Wind couldn’t resist a second more by the doorway, though, just in case the new people had something to say about him. 

 

“He’s an energetic little guy, huh?” Groose said. There were clinking noises, like they were piling up everyone’s plates.

 

His dad sighed. “Yes, he is. I’m sorry, I really thought he’d be busy elsewhere -”

 

Sun laughed. “No, no, don’t apologize! He’s wonderful. He reminds me a little of Vio, actually, all that running around.”

 

“Vio?” Sky asked.

 

“Sun’s assistant,” Groose said, “he’s great at keeping up with everyone’s ideas and questions. I don’t know how he keeps all of them straight in his head, honestly…”

 

Hm. Boring.

 

Wind had probably pushed his luck far enough. He hurried down the hall as fast as he could without making any noise, glancing behind himself to make sure they didn’t catch him.

 

He made it around the corner and out of sight safely, then leaned against the wall and sighed. 

 

Since when did his dad have lunch meetings?  

 

Something weird was going on. There was no way Sky was going to tell him about it, though. It looked like Wind was going to have to spend a bit more time sneaking around.

 

Hearing footsteps in the hall getting closer, Wind hurried away, plans and theories already spinning in his head.

Notes:

hee hoo wow i wonder who vio is. eh must not be too important......

>:333333

 

as always, comments fuel our metaphorical writerly fires and Also sometimes get their plot ideas incorporated! :D hope yall enjoyed, see you soon(er than it took us this last wait LMAO)

Chapter 38: Act Six: Everything Changes; The Reassurance

Notes:

HEY WELCOME BACK here have a lil hyrule breakdown.
Katwala’s time is so fucking cool i love him so much. I genuinely thought hyrule’s breakdown would be Way Worse but hes just so COMFORTING its so sweet ;-; ;-; ;-;

Enjoyyyyy!!!!! <3333 good to have yall!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Time took a breath in, then let it out slowly. He would need to handle this conversation extremely delicately, and absolutely could not allow for extrapolation or miscommunication. Legend had entrusted him with this so that he could focus on Warriors. He had to get it right.

Subtly squaring his shoulders, he knocked lightly on Hyrule’s door.

For a few seconds, there was nothing. Then Time heard faint movement. The footsteps stopped behind the door for a moment, and then Hyrule slid the lock aside, almost peeking out from behind the only half-opened door. The reddened skin around his eyes told Time in no uncertain terms that Hyrule had either been crying intensely, or very recently.

“Time?” he asked, already looking resigned, “what… what do you want to talk about?”

“You asked to be informed about the physician’s findings,” Time reminded him gently. “May I come in?”

Hyrule nodded, pulling the door all the way open and moving out of the way, then closing it behind Time. After a second, he gestured to a chair, but stayed standing. “What happened?”

Time sat, in an effort to make Hyrule feel more comfortable. It likely wouldn’t help for him to feel loomed over at all during this conversation. “First, the physician said you did an excellent job patching the damage, given how rushed you were.”

Twisting his hands together nervously, Hyrule managed another nod. “...But?”

“But,” Time said carefully, “the spine is a delicate thing. There was some lasting damage.”

Hyrule’s eyes were already teary. “What did- what’s he going to have to deal with?”

It would do no good to sugar coat any of this. Honesty was best. “Some nerve damage, and what the physician called an arrhythmia - an irregular heartbeat. That’s likely what caused the loss of consciousness.”

“And it’ll happen again,” Hyrule said quietly, “won’t it?”

“More than likely,” Time said at the same volume. “We don’t know for certain right now. The physician gave me some suggestions for how to mitigate the symptoms, a few things we can try, and promised he would do some research for us. But… yes, it is likely that Warriors will have to be careful about this from now on.”

“Isn’t there anything- there’s really nothing I can do?” Hyrule was getting increasingly agitated, and he’d reached the point where he couldn’t blink back all of his tears.

“Hyrule.” Time held out a gentle hand to him. “I need you to listen to me very carefully.”

He nodded slowly, biting his lip as he stepped closer to take Time’s hand, still staying at arm’s length.

Time gave his hand a small squeeze. “Had you not intervened, Warriors would be dead. You saved his life. That is not nothing.”

Hyrule couldn’t stifle a sob at that. He reached out almost desperately with his other hand, holding on tight to Time’s offered hand with both of his own.

Hyrule was skittish, but Time was a father. He carefully stood and offered Hyrule a hug.

Nearly falling into his arms, Hyrule tucked himself into Time’s chest and shook with quiet sobs. It took him three breaths to finally get enough air to gasp, “I- I failed.”

“No,” Time said, gentle but firm, holding him close. “Warriors is alive, and he can still walk, and that is because of you. You didn’t fail, Hyrule. You don’t need to do it perfectly to do something right.”

“It- it doesn’t feel like I did it right,” Hyrule managed, breathing picking up. “He cares, Time he cares so much about his job, and Legend, and now Legend is his job but he can’t even do it anymore-”

“He can,” Time interrupted him quietly.

“How?” Hyrule looked up at him, tears smeared across his face and expression tense, like he was teetering on the edge between hope and despair.

Time gently brushed a tear away with his thumb. “We’ll have to discuss specifics, and there may be a trial and error period with the physician’s suggestions, but I see no reason Warriors couldn’t continue with most, if not all, of his duties. He’s been keeping up with them for the most part without any accommodations at all, so it’s likely he’ll be alright as soon as he has some help.”

Hyrule’s expression crumpled again, but this time there was a hint of relief in it. He tucked in close to Time again, letting out a shaky exhale. “Okay. I- okay.”

“You did well,” Time told him softly, resting a hand in Hyrule’s hair. “You saved him. There are many of us who cannot thank you enough for that.”

“He was going to die,” Hyrule whispered, shuddering a little. “I had to- I didn’t have time to be careful.”

“I know. That’s alright. You did what you could, and that was enough.”

Hyrule nodded against Time’s chest, still clinging on tight. “Thank you,” he whispered, words nearly muffled in Time’s shirt.

“Of course.” Time paused for a moment, absently stroking Hyrule’s air, then carefully offered “If you’d like, I’m sure we could arrange some physician training for you. It might be helpful if you need to heal a large injury again. Just in case you’re worried.”

“...Okay.” Hyrule still sounded upset, but Time was hopeful that he was no longer on the verge of a breakdown.

“It’s going to be alright,” Time told him, in the same way he’d told his sons the same thing throughout their childhoods. Utterly unshakeable. “Warriors will be alright, and we will be here to help him adjust.”

“Yeah,” Hyrule agreed, looking back up at Time. “You’ll tell me if there’s anything I can do, right? Anything I can help heal?”

“I will,” Time promised. That promise would be much easier to keep than this one. “And I’ll speak to Renado, the physician that saw Warriors. He’ll be able to give you far more detail about all this than I can.”

Hyrule pulled away, wiping his face somewhat sheepishly. “I’ll go talk to him.” Not quite meeting Time’s gaze, he quietly said, “thank you. For telling me.”

“I promised I would,” Time reminded him.

With a nod, Hyrule turned away and hurried to one of the shelves in the room, pulling out a small bag and digging in it.

“Here,” he said, offering Time one of Malon’s honey candies. “Because it still matters, even if you said you would already.”

Time laughed quietly and took the candy. “Alright. Thank you, Hyrule.”

“Tell Warriors I said hi, and to be careful.”

“I will.”

Hyrule opened the door for him again, shooting Time a still-watery smile as he left. 

Time returned the smile with a small nod, then turned toward Renado’s office. Having that talk sooner rather than later might be a good idea.

Notes:

They’re so damn sweet. Your honor i love them.

We’ve got this act written, so get ready for mostly-daily updates, with a focus on legend mainly (with wars, ravio, and marin >:3)

Chapter 39: The Confrontation

Notes:

Hee Hoo :) here have twi being aggressively ‘polite’

And get excited for some sword fighting next chapter!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

There were a lot of perks that came with living in the castle. Among them was access to the castle gardens whenever Twilight felt like visiting them, and the ability to bring anyone he wanted to visit them, too.

“What do you think?” he asked Realm with a grin, gesturing to the beautiful scenery around them.

Realm’s eyes were wide, and she held a small notebook tightly to her chest. “I’m going to go touch everything.”

“Be careful,” Midna said with a familiar older-sibling exasperation in her voice, “you might be allergic. And some of these plants might hurt you.”

“Midna, I’m a poet,” Realm said, already drifting over to a flowerbed. “I am very aware that some flowers have thorns.”

“I’ve seen practically everything you’ve ever written, you’ll have to forgive me for forgetting a few of your metaphor choices.”

Realm knelt down and started running a finger very gently along the edge of a flower petal. “Remember that one week where I only wrote about roses?”

Midna nodded. “And their thorns. A classic juxtaposition. Forgive me for not expecting you to remember your metaphors when overwhelmed with excitement.”

“I’m a poet,” Realm said again, giving their sister a grin over their shoulder.

Twilight came over to kneel next to Realm. The flowers were beautiful, and he couldn’t help giving her a little nudge with his shoulder. “Know what these are?”

“Violets,” Realm told him.

“Yep. Did you know they water them with coffee sometimes?”

Realm stared at him for a moment. “... That’s not true.”

“No, it is, I swear!” Twilight assured them. “It helps them grow better.”

Realm blinked, then turned to stare at the violets, then flipped open her notebook and scribbled something down.

Midna seemed content to lean against the edge of a trellis and watch the two of them poke at flowers, at least for the time being. That was good; Twilight knew how big a show of trust it could be to let someone else this close to your little sibling. He smiled at her over Realm’s shoulder, then refocused as the notebook closed with a little snap.

“How much do you know about flowers?” they asked him, with the same light in their eyes Wild always had when he found something new to be excited about.

Twilight shrugged. “Bits and pieces. I’m out here a lot, so I’ve been learning things here and there from the gardeners. Mostly I just know about animals.”

“Oh. Do you know what those are, over there?”

He did, and they began meandering their way further into the gardens, stopping to discuss this or that plant and let Realm touch them or write something down. She was making notes for writing poems, she explained, and Twilight caught snippets of muttering to herself as she wrote. Sensory details, interesting facts he remembered for her, all sorts of things. He asked if he could read some of what she wrote about the gardens, and their smile as they said yes could have lit up a whole room.

He and Realm were far enough away to miss that someone had entered the gardens, but not far enough that the sudden yelling didn’t instantly alert them.

Twilight frowned, standing from where he’d been crouching to get a better view of the commotion. “What in the name of -”

A woman in fancy robes was yelling at Midna, and Midna was… 

She was just taking it. She was standing there, eyes averted and arms crossed, distinctly upset but not saying anything.

That wasn’t like her. The Midna Twilight knew gleefully threatened criminals with statuettes and demanded audiences with the king without asking if you were busy.

And then Twilight glanced back down at Realm.

They had gone slightly pale, hugging their notebook tightly, gaze locked on the newcomer. Every time the volume of the shouting raised, she flinched, just slightly.

“Realm?” Twilight said quietly, kneeling back down. He tried not to react to the way they flinched again at the movement. “You stay here, okay? I’ll go deal with this.”

Realm shook her head, but another round of shouting had her shying away.

Twilight stood and made his way over to the pair. “Excuse me, what’s going on?”

The woman stopped shouting for a second and looked him up and down, her expression going from dismissive to disgusted. “Don’t interfere, it could cost you your job.” Turning back to Midna, she started again. “This is absolutely absurd, Zant, how dare you-”

“Midna,” Midna said quietly, “not Zant. Remember? You were the one who made sure everyone knew, you might as well use my actual name.”

… Oh. Oh, this was Midna’s mother.

”Midna,” her mother said, false sweetness practically dripping off of the name, “I knew you were petty, but getting the king involved in your childish revenge, really? I thought you had more respect for our title than that, but clearly,” she started to raise her voice again, “I was giving you far too much credit! Do you have any idea-”

“Ma’am,” Twilight interrupted, keeping his voice even despite the anger starting to simmer in his gut. “You’re going to stop yelling now.”

“Who are you to try and order around the Minister of War!” she shouted, turning to him, “keep out of matters that are none of your business!”

Twilight frowned. “Aren’t you acting Minister of War? I think that part was a big deal.”

“This is your last chance to mind your own business,” Midna’s mother hissed, “before I get you fired.”

“That would be impressive, since I don’t work here,” Twilight said evenly. “Thank you for keeping your voice down, ma’am.”

She scoffed. “What, you’re trying to tell me riffraff from off the street can just waltz into the gardens anytime they please? Unlikely.”

“Twilight isn’t riffraff,” Realm piped up. Apparently they had come most of the way over while Twilight was talking to Midna’s mother, and they were shaking, just slightly, but they looked defiant.

Midna’s mother spun around, looking absolutely outraged. “Realm? Why the hell are you here? In the castle of all places? Do you have no regard for the rules?”

“Ma’am, you are going to stop yelling,” Twilight said again, shifting so he was partially between Midna’s mother and an obviously terrified Realm. “We’re within earshot of the guards, and you’re the only one being aggressive.”

“And you think the guards will believe your word over mine?” she scoffed, “don’t be ridiculous.”

Twilight didn’t know who was on duty at the moment, but Warriors had already started putting enough policy changes into effect that he felt completely confident saying “Yes, they will. And if they don’t, the king will.”

Midna’s mother reached out to shove Twilight out of the way, but made absolutely no progress, underestimating his strength.

“I’d recommend you not turn this physical, ma’am,” Twilight advised her.

She moved to step around him, but Twilight blocked her. Realm had moved to be even more hidden behind him.

“And,” he added, “if you can’t be civil, I’d recommend that you leave the grounds.”

”Don’t think you’ve gotten away with this,” she hissed at Midna, finally giving up on trying to get to Realm, “and you-” pointing back at where Realm was hiding behind Twilight, “are in big trouble. Get back to the manor right now.”

Realm shuffled a little more behind Twilight, glancing up at Midna.

“We’ll be heading back,” Midna told her mother. 

”Good.”  

The acting Minister of War turned away and stomped off towards the door she’d entered through.

Twilight watched her go, then gave a small smile and a wave to the guards who had rounded the corner a moment ago.

“We heard raised voices,” one of them said, hand on his sword hilt. “Is everything alright?”

Twilight nodded. “Yeah, we’re fine. You may want to keep an eye on that woman, though, just to make sure she doesn’t start shouting at anyone again.”

The guards nodded back and headed back to their posts. One split off from the group, trailing behind Midna’s mother, and Twilight could relax enough to turn to Midna and Realm.

Realm had shifted to Midna’s side and was clinging to her arm, looking up at her worriedly.

“Lovely woman,” Twilight joked, with as much of a smile as he could manage. “I can’t see why no one’s invited her around here before.”

Midna didn’t smile. 

“She’s at least allowed here,” Realm grumbled.

With luck, and another few episodes like that, she might not be. Twilight decided it probably wasn’t a good idea to say that out loud. “Well, you are too. Both of you.”

Realm’s face twisted. “I’m not really allowed out of the manor…”

“Why not?” Twilight asked, confused. 

“She’s illegitimate,” Midna said, quiet but not soft. “It’s much easier for Mother if most people forget Realm exists.”

Ah.

“That’s about the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard,” Twilight said as evenly as he could. Realm didn’t need to hear the boiling anger at the thought of sweeping a child under the rug like that.

Realm shrugged, clearly trying to cover up a deep resentment with the illusion of neutrality. “That’s just how it is.”

“It shouldn’t be.”

“Who’s going to fix it?” Midna asked defeatedly, pulling her hand away from Realm to cross her arms across her chest. “Even Father wouldn’t do anything about it. We’ve just got to wait until she’s out of the way.”

Twilight hummed in thought. “I wonder what Legend could do about it.”

“About family policy and tradition?” Midna scoffed. “Doesn’t really matter who Legend is, it’s hardly illegal to keep your child on your property.”

… Oh, right, that hadn’t come up with Midna yet. 

“Maybe not, but I’ll see what I can do about trying to get her out of the house now and then,” Twilight said, giving Realm a smile.

Realm returned the smile, but it didn’t quite look genuine. “I probably shouldn’t. I haven’t actually been caught outside the grounds in years.”

That was a concerning mindset, but Twilight took a breath and let it go. That was Realm’s choice. “Alright. Just keep it in mind, okay?”

They nodded, and put a hand on Midna’s elbow. “...Should we head back?”

Midna looked like she was genuinely considering her response, which was also worrying. “Waiting won’t fix anything.”

“Would it make things worse?” Twilight asked carefully.

She tilted her head, thinking. “If we’re not home before she decides she wants to talk to us, probably.”

“I still think we should run away,” Realm muttered to Midna, who shook her head in fond exasperation.

“If I want to have any chance of regaining my legitimacy as Minister of War, we can’t just run off into the darkness,” Midna lowered her voice dramatically, “never to be seen again.”  

Twilight smiled despite himself. “Run away for three years and come back very dramatically, maybe. That has a history of working out.”

Midna actually laughed, seemingly startling herself as well as Realm and Twilight. “Well, I can’t say I’ve ever tried that one. I’ve heard that method requires returning with a retinue, though. Pressure of public opinion, that sort of thing.”

“I’m sure we could work something out,” Twilight said with a grin.

Raising an eyebrow, Midna looked at him appraisingly. ”We, huh? Do you have any ideas?”

Twilight leaned in, just slightly, and said in a stage whisper “I happen to know a few people who are very good at that sort of thing.”

”I happen to know that our mother has a meeting this afternoon, and likely won’t return to the manor until afterwards,” Midna said, a small smile returning to her face. “Under the circumstances, I’d say we can take this risk.”

Good. Twilight’s smile grew as he turned to Realm. “Do you like sweets?”

She fully grinned. “You have no idea.”

“Well, I know where a side entrance to the kitchens is,” Twilight told them conspiratorially. “I’m sure we could go find some things to tide us over until dinner.”

“Excellent.” Realm’s grip on their notebook had noticeably loosened, and they were bouncing slightly on their toes. “Lead on.”

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed some fluff-ish content! Realm the beloved <33333

Thanks ever so much for reading, we appreciate the hell out of yall!!! :DDDD see you soooooon

Chapter 40: The Rafters

Notes:

Good luck, Legend!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was a lovely day. Sunny, with just enough of a breeze to rustle the trees and bushes as the small group walked through the lower gardens.

But, despite his recent failings, Warriors had earned his position, and he picked out the sudden shifting of bodies in the shrubbery despite the wind.

He called out a warning to Impa, regretting the lack of other guards in the area, and quickly positioned himself between Legend and the threat. A glance over his shoulder told him that Legend had pulled Marin close, and Impa was defending their other side. 

It would have to do. 

The familiar adrenaline rush as the fight began carried an almost sickly feeling along with it. Exercise and stress- that was exactly what could trigger a loss of consciousness. 

Warriors couldn’t allow that to happen.

At least the number of assailants seemed reasonable. Picking out details in between parries and slashes, Warriors was halfway sure that they’d had some sort of proper training, which pointed towards a noble culprit, but-

He’d spoken too soon. The potential assassins had backup.

“Warriors!” Impa called to him from the other side of their little circle. He heard a grunt of effort, then the clash of blades, and then she continued, “You need to get the two of them out of here before we get hemmed in!”

Only his extensive training allowed Warriors to keep his focus. She was trusting him with Marin’s safety?

“I’ll draw them off,” Impa added in a moment of reprieve. “Go.”

He gave her a serious nod, then grabbed Legend’s arm for a second, pulling him slightly in the direction of the stables. “This way!” 

Legend ran after him, keeping Marin close. He had his own sword drawn, and once or twice he had to fend off the assassins trying to attack them from behind.

Warriors never left him to handle them for long. He stayed between the royals and the brunt of the attacks, purposefully lagging behind a little as they passed the stable gates. 

“Keep going,” he told Legend, “into the barn. I’ll bar the gates.” He turned without waiting for Legend’s response, sliding the usual bar into place before using the emergency loops of chain to entangle the gates. Jamming a sturdy piece of wood into the end of the tangle, Warriors spared a glance to the attackers outside- five in view, fast approaching- before sprinting around the corner behind an outbuilding and circling quickly around to the barn’s other entrance.

Legend swore loudly, instantly pivoting to put himself between Marin and the door, sword in a very familiar guard stance. He lowered it as soon as he registered who it was. “Fuck, Wars, you scared me!”

“Good job,” Warriors said, “now, up the ladder.” 

Marin obeyed immediately, but as Legend put a foot on the first rung, he hesitated, glancing over at Warriors.

“... You’re coming too, right?” he asked, something unreadable in his eyes.

Warriors had the feeling he’d need to tread carefully. “Not with you blocking the ladder,” he said lightly, avoiding the question.

“You’re coming up too,” Legend repeated, his grip on the ladder tightening, “right?”

Warriors glanced at the door closest to the gate. He could hear shouting and clanking- there was no telling how long the gate would hold. Legend had relatched the door behind himself, that’d buy them a few seconds- 

“Not until it’s safer,” he said firmly, grabbing Legend under the armpits and attempting to bodily push him upwards. “Go!” 

Legend let go of the ladder.

Fuck.

Warriors couldn’t hold him up any longer.

“Legend,” Warriors said, panic quickening both his breathing and his words (and his heartbeat, goddesses protect him), “get into the loft right now.”

“Not without you,” Legend said fiercely. “I am not leaving you behind again!”

“You are the King, and you need to act like it!” Warriors hissed, glancing over at the door again. “Every second you waste makes this more dangerous for both of us.”

“Then you’d better get the fuck up the ladder!”

There was something horrible starting to burn to life in Warriors’ chest. ”Damn you Legend, I can still do my fucking job!”

Legend blinked, obviously startled by the rare use of language, then his expression hardened again. “This has nothing to do with your goddess-damned job! This is about me not being able to live with myself if I have to run off and get hunted down in the fucking street knowing you’re probably dead on the ground behind me! AGAIN!”

Warriors didn’t have the time to take a breath, to process that.

So he didn’t. 

“I will follow you up,” Warriors said, quiet and firm, “and you will hurry.”

There was half a heartbeat of hesitation. Visible weighing of the words.

“I’ll be right behind you. I swear it.”

Legend nodded, turned, and hurried up the ladder. No careful ascension for him; he had spent three years living with Wild, and he had very obviously picked some things up.

Warriors didn’t bother to sheathe his sword. He could hear footsteps in the yard outside, and he scrambled upwards, then kicked the ladder away from the loft. It broke when it hit the floor with an unfortunate crack, and he winced at the noise.

Pulling Legend closer to the wall, where Marin had already been crouching behind a bale of hay, Warriors cupped his hands together to offer him a step up. “Into the rafters.”

“I’m trusting you,” Legend said quietly, letting Warriors give him a boost and pulling himself the rest of the way up.

Marin followed his lead, only wobbling slightly as she grabbed hold of a beam and pulled herself onto it. 

There were imaginary tremors building in the back of Warriors’ spine. He was aware of every one of his heartbeats, aware of the spare ladder stored against the wall of the barn that he hadn’t had time to get rid of-

Every second waiting was a second wasted.

Warriors hurried to stack two bales, reaching up for a rafter and catching Legend’s hand instead. He gave Legend a grateful nod, secured his other hand on a beam, and kicked the top bale off of the stack before pulling himself up. 

“Stay close to the wall,” he whispered, “out of sight. If they spot us or climb the ladder, then move towards the middle.”

“Got it.”

The barn door shuddered, shoved against its latch, then slammed open. Warriors took his last half-second of time to grab a stray corner of Marin’s skirt and pull it behind the beam, bundling it in her lap.

There were shouts through the walls. Good, that meant the assassins were spread out, searching. It meant they didn’t know where the royals were yet.

There were three of them in the room, spearing suspicious hay bales and shoving spare boards aside. 

“Hey,” one of them called, “ladder’s broken.”

Shit, Warriors had been hoping they’d miss that.

“They keep the yard pretty clean,” another assassin speculated, coming over to join him, “seems odd they’d just leave a broken ladder out in the open.” She hurried back against the far wall, scrambling up on a stack of bales to peer at the empty hayloft.

Warriors held his breath, glancing back over at Legend and Marin.

Legend was holding Marin’s hand so tightly it looked like it hurt, and when he made eye contact with Warriors, he held out his other hand in a wordless request.

The extra contact would be reassuring. 

It could be the one thing that finally unbalanced him, that revealed them all.

Legend retracted his hand, ever so slightly, worry starting to grow on his face.

Giving him an apologetic look and a nod, Warriors turned carefully to watch the action below them.

The third assassin had discovered the spare ladder. They were about to pull it off the wall, and-

“When they lift it,” Warriors said, barely louder than a breath, “we move.”

Legend and Marin both nodded. Legend still looked concerned.

The ladder scraped against its hooks, and Warriors carefully followed the royals down the wooden beams. Marin was doing a very good job of handling her skirt, which left Warriors to watch the floor below, think about Legend’s expression, and push back his panic as best as he could.

A fall from here would be worse than any staircase.

The ladder was being maneuvered into position. One more deep breath, and Warriors carefully draped the end of his scarf over Marin, covering as much of her light-colored dress as he could. Royal blue wasn’t ideal, but it was at least a darker color.

The woman who’d been looking into the loft before reached the top of the ladder, and Warriors knew what he had to do.

He’d promised Legend he’d follow him up. That he’d stay safe. 

This wasn’t breaking that promise. This was the only way to keep them all safe.

Warriors pulled his scarf off of Marin and shifted back along the beam towards the loft, sword in hand.

(If he’d been looking, he would have seen Legend’s expression shift to terror.)

He was almost in range to kick the assassin over the edge of the loft when the back door to the barn burst open and several guards flooded in.

Impa was leading them, and she quickly began issuing orders and taking out assassins. In a matter of minutes, the barn was clear, and Impa directed the guards to make a sweep of the surrounding area. 

“Flush them out,” she ordered, her face stone-cold. “I want every last one of these assassins driven from the city or killed.”

“Or arrested!” Legend called down.

There was a ripple of surprised exclamations as the guards looked up to see the three of them perched in the rafters.

“... Or arrested,” Impa added, with minimal reluctance. “If it is the king’s wish.”

Taking that opportunity for what it was, Warriors jumped down into the loft, then offered Legend a hand. 

Legend took it, still holding onto Marin.

After helping them both down, Warriors held the ladder secure, following them to the floor of the barn and giving Impa a serious nod. “Thank you for covering our retreat.”

“Thank you for ensuring the princess’ safety,” Impa said with an answering nod.

Warriors glanced over at Marin, making sure she hadn’t been hurt in the two seconds he’d looked away. 

Marin seemed fine, giving Impa a determined smile despite the situation. 

Legend was still holding her hand. He was quiet, and he wasn’t looking at Warriors.

That wasn’t a good sign. Warriors moved around Impa, leaning down slightly to put a hand on Legend’s shoulder. “Hey. It’s over.”

“I know,” Legend said, quiet but sharp. There was a beat of hesitation, and then he shrugged Warriors’ hand off of his shoulder.

Warriors let go easily, even though it felt like the hardest thing in the world. He kept his smile up and reassuring. “Let’s head back to the castle. I think Mask might get twitchy if we don’t get you two somewhere safe for a while.”

“Yeah. Sounds good.” Legend still wouldn’t look at him.

That wasn’t important. What mattered right now was Legend’s safety, and Warriors was going to have to try to believe that.

He’d just barely escaped one of his worst nightmares, and his pulse still felt a little unsteady. He couldn’t handle another one.

Notes:

Ok i promise theyre gonna be ok theyre gonna make up i PROMISE just wait one more day-

<33333 thanks for reading, we love yall, feel free to comment, and by god i swear to you shadow and four reunion is ON ITS WAY

Chapter 41: The Reaffirmation

Notes:

Welcome back to legend’s trauma redux! [taps the happy ending sign]

<3333

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Don’t think about it.

“You’re going to make it. Keep going.” 

Don’t think about it. Don’t get angry.

“We have to go.”

Don’t think about it. Don’t imagine it. Don’t run over it again and again and again and again. Don’t imagine what might have happened, what almost happened.

“Keep running and don’t look back.” 

“Acceptable losses -”

“There’s no way to guarantee who will live or die in battle, Legend… But whatever happens, you’ll survive it. I give you my word.”

Legend took a breath, held it, and let it out, trying his hardest to keep it steady.

Wars had made him a lot of promises over the years. Promises to protect him, to help him, to fight for himself. And after that moment in the throne room, Legend had almost dared to believe Wars understood the promises he’d made. What they meant, what they meant to Legend.  

Apparently fucking not.

Despite lagging behind a little on the stairs, Wars didn’t say anything on their way to Legend’s room, just let Legend stew in his frustration and anger like an asshole who was ‘giving him space’ or some shit. He didn’t need space. He needed…

… Fuck, he didn’t know what he needed, but this sure as hell wasn’t it.

Wars opened the door to his room, waiting to the side in the way that Legend knew meant he wanted to keep watch.

“And what the fuck do you think you’re doing?” Legend snapped, unable to keep his mouth shut anymore.

With a sigh, Wars leaned against the wall, looking altogether too calm for what had just happened. “I thought you might want some space to collect your thoughts.”

“Consider them collected.”

“Ah.” Giving him a small nod, Wars gestured Legend into the room, and followed him inside, locking the door behind them. He took a deep breath, then met Legend’s eyes. “I can see you’re upset.”

“No shit,” Legend snorted. His hands were shaking, just a little. “How did you figure that one out?”

“You can just tell me,” Wars said in an infuriatingly gentle voice. “I promise to listen.”

Legend could almost feel something in him crack. “Do you? Do you really? Because you’ve made me a lot of promises, and I’m starting to think you just say them to make me feel better.”

Wars’ eyes widened. He looked genuinely shocked, metaphorical mask falling off his face the instant he processed Legend’s words. “I- Legend, what- I never lied about them, I pro-” He cut himself off, shaking his head slightly with a pained expression. 

“You still don’t care,” Legend said, the tremor in his hands growing. He didn’t know if he was about to start screaming or be sick. “I thought you got it, but you don’t, you still don’t care! You promised me you would!”

“I’d never- of course I do!” Wars took a half-step back, looking absolutely devastated. “I’d never stop caring about you, Legend, where is this coming from?”

“I’m not talking about me!” Legend shouted. “Fuck, Wars, that’s the entire fucking point!”

Wars’ eyes were flickering rapidly from side to side. He was clearly trying to figure out what he’d done wrong, and the fact that he didn’t already know made Legend want to scream.  

“I-” he started, oddly hesitant in an unfamiliar way, taking in a shaky breath. “Okay, can we start with today? I upset you when I went after the assassin on the platform, right?”

“No fucking shit.”

Wars looked away. “I just wanted to make sure,” he muttered, then brought his voice back to a normal, almost-steady volume. “And you think I broke my promise.” He was clearly trying to slip into his problem-solving mindset, but seemed to be genuinely struggling at Legend’s display of anger.

“Yes, but -” Legend cut himself off with a frustrated sound. “It’s not even about that! It’s what that tells me, because if you understood why I’d made you promise that in the first place we wouldn’t be having this fucking conversation!”

“Legend, I meant it. I wasn’t going to go back down there,” Wars said earnestly, almost like he was begging Legend to understand. “I knew that if I pulled the ladder up, we’d be completely safe until backup arrived. I can handle one assassin, especially when they’re standing by the edge of a platform and have no idea that I’m coming.”

“There exists such a thing as throwing shit, Warriors,” Legend pointed out sharply. 

Wars sighed. “That wouldn't have knocked her off the ledge, just alerted her to our presence.”

“I meant them. They had plenty of sharp objects and we wouldn’t have been hard to knock down.” Legend tried to take a breath and calm down a little, but he was still so fucking angry. “Taking out the ladder might not have been enough, and then you would have been in danger and we would have been seen and then I’d have to watch you sacrifice yourself again -”

“That’s not what I did,” Wars interrupted, deadly serious. “I deflected that knife. I didn’t see the other one coming, I didn’t even know what had happened until I woke up.” He quieted a little, one hand fidgeting at his side. “You’re right about the projectiles, though. I didn’t think of that, and I’m sorry. I would have put you both in more danger.”

“I’m not talking about the throne room. Fuck, that was - I thought you’d finally gotten it!” Legend raked a hand through his hair and started to pace, just to get out some of the energy simmering under his skin. “I thought you finally understood why I ask for some of this shit. But apparently not! Apparently you still don’t get it!”

Wars bit his lip. “...This wasn’t like that. This was different.”

“Was it?” Legend asked, and fuck, that urge to scream was veering closer to the urge to cry. “Because I remember a certain escape attempt from three years ago, and nothing has changed.”

”Everything has changed!” Wars gestured to Legend, to himself, to the room in general. “You, me, my attitude towards myself, the whole fucking country! Believe it or not, you changed me, Legend.” His voice dropped to almost a whisper. “I thought you knew that.”

“And I thought you might finally value yourself a little bit,” Legend told him. He couldn’t keep the bite out of his voice. “At least enough to understand that you are not an “acceptable loss” or whatever bullshit.”

“I do.” Now Wars just looked tired. “And I’ve been trying to prove it, if my promise wasn’t enough. I thought you-” he shook his head with a bitter laugh, gaze dropping to the floor. “I thought you might have been proud. For what that’s worth.”

“I was! I -” Legend took a breath and shook out his hands. Calm. Calm. “I am. I just - Fuck, Wars, I can’t lose you again.”

“I know,” Wars said, crossing the space between them and holding Legend’s face gently in his hands. “I know, Legend. I wasn’t trying to risk that. I wouldn’t do that to you, not if I could help it.”

Legend blinked back the beginnings of tears. “But you need to be careful right now, and you aren’t. You’re not used to this heartbeat thing yet. And I know you can still fight, I know, but so can I. You know I can. You taught me.”

Wars nodded. “I did. And I am so proud of you. My brave little brother.” He let out a fond little laugh, sounding like he was also holding back tears. “I’m being as careful as I can be, but if there’s a threat, you need to let me do my job. You need to trust me to do my best, because I will.”

Legend closed his eyes and leaned into Wars’ hand. “I know. I just… I still get nightmares about that day. I don’t know if it’s ever really going to leave.”

With a sad sigh, Wars pulled Legend into a proper hug, his thumb rubbing gentle circles into Legend’s back. “I’m so, so sorry.” Legend could feel him shake his head slightly. “I thought… well. I don’t regret it, but I wish you hadn’t had to watch me stay behind.” 

Pulling back, hands resting on Legend’s shoulders with a comforting but strong grip, Wars looked Legend in the eyes. “Today was different. Back then, I sacrificed myself for your escape. Today, I was trying to guard ours.”

“... Promise?” Legend asked, feeling very small.

“I promise,” Wars told him softly, pulling Legend close again and running a hand through his hair. “I promise on my life. And you know I’m starting to actually value that, so it’s a serious oath, okay? I mean it.” He let out a little laugh. “With all of my stumbling heart.”

Legend hugged him back as tightly as he dared, burying his face in his big brother’s tunic. “... Okay. I believe you.”

“Thank you,” Wars said, gentle but serious. He gave Legend a few more seconds before adding, “Now come on, let’s go sit down. I’ve had to run a lot more than I planned to today, and so have you.”

Legend reluctantly let go, though he held onto Wars’ scarf as Wars led them over to sit on the edge of the bed.

Noticing his grip with a small smile, Wars unpinned his scarf, taking it off to carefully drape the warm fabric around Legend’s shoulders, then pulling Legend back in for another hug. “I’m okay. And so are you. We got through it.”

“Yeah,” Legend agreed quietly, returning the hug. “We did.”

They ended up cuddled close on the bed, Wars carding a hand through Legend’s hair and humming softly. Legend’s head was resting on Wars’ chest, listening to his mostly-steady heartbeat.

“I love you,” Legend said softly.

He could hear Wars’ smile in his voice when he said, “and I love you.”

Wars was there, breathing and smiling and staying with Legend. He wasn’t going to leave. And he definitely was going to make Legend fall asleep at this rate.

“Get some rest,” Wars said quietly, chest vibrating with the words. “I’ve got you.”

And Legend trusted that he did.

Notes:

Look i keep making bad things happen to wars and then legend has trauma about it and im surprised and katwala is like WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU EXPECT TO HAPPEN [insert strangle emoji]

Anyways, tomorrow’s chapter is called the surprise! Stay tuned ;)

Chapter 42: The Surprise

Notes:

HERE WE FUCKING GO youve been asking for it and FINALLY: A SOLID CLUE <333333

enjoooooy~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Four wasn’t sure how long it had been since he’d last slept, but he didn’t really care enough to count. He was far too busy.

He shoved away another large scroll, sighing. The prisoner records were horribly organized - entries from last week were shoved up next to records from a decade ago, and there seemed to be no consistent standards for them.

But somewhere in this mess was a record of Shadow Vaati, and goddesses damn it all, Four was going to find it.

His (admittedly, already shot) concentration was broken by the noise of a book cover hitting a table, and Four glanced over to see two people with a sizeable stack of books at the table next to him. Far closer than he’d like, given that he needed to focus.

“When do you think he’ll be here?” the taller one asked, and great, there was going to be another one.

“Soon,” the other hummed, taking a large sun hat off of her head and setting it on the table. “So far Sky has been very punctual.”

Four’s thoughts screeched to a halt.

Sky?

“Luckily for us,” the taller one replied, pulling back their chair with an unfortunate screeching noise, “gives us more time to visit.”

The woman with the hat laughed, sitting in her own chair. “It is nice getting to talk with him. He’s very cute.”

Cute? Four’s older brother, cute?  

It could be someone different, he reasoned, unrolling a new scroll and wrinkling his nose at the small puff of dust it released. (Probably not this one, but he should check anyway, just to be absolutely sure.) There had to be more than one person named Sky who had access to these records.

“Very cute,” the taller one agreed, flopping dramatically into their chair and starting to organize the stack of books into more manageable piles. “It’s so unfair that we’ve only really seen him for work, Sun, we have to go take him to the market or out for dinner or something.”

“A work lunch really isn’t the same,” Sun agreed with a sigh. “His little brother was sweet, though, it was nice getting to meet him.”

The other person laughed. “Yeah, the kid was a little riot, huh? I bet Sky has a fun side to him too, we’ve just got to convince him to let it out.”

Sun laughed, too. “I do love a challenge.”

Someone named Sky who had access to these records and a little brother, and needed to be convinced to let out his “fun side.”

Four realized he had been rereading the same five names over and over, and rerolled the scroll with a small sigh. He set it into the pile of things he was deeming too old, to be looked through if none of the other records turned anything up.

Footsteps from between the shelves, followed by an extremely familiar voice. “Oh! I hope I didn’t keep you two waiting long.”

“Not at all,” Sun said with a warm smile, “we only just got here.”

“It’s wonderful to see both of you again,” Four’s older brother said, emerging from behind a stack of books, “I prepared some notes for-” Sky’s gaze settled on him. “Four! Good to see you too.” His tone was a little more careful with the second greeting, which shouldn’t have felt upsetting, but somehow did.

“Four?” The tall stranger asked, turning in their chair to look at him. 

“Yes, my brother Four,” Sky said with a nod. “He’s been, um, doing a lot of research here as well.”

“Hi.” Four grabbed his cup of coffee and took a big sip, trying not to wince. It was ice cold. “Making friends?”

“Well, yes,” Sky said, and blushed. “Or, I’d like to think so, anyway.”

Four stared at him for a second. Something colder than his coffee settled in his gut, heavy and hollow and aching. 

He had been here for days, searching and searching and searching, and before that he had been going jail to jail to ask questions and hunt down answers, all to find the boy he - the boy he loved, who had been thrown in prison because of him. And while he was doing all of that, his big brother was making friends with people who made him blush and called him cute.

“Oh.” He took another sip of coffee and turned back to his records. “That’s nice.”

“Four’s been looking for a friend of his,” Sky explained to the strangers, “we’re pretty sure he got arrested by the guards, so Four has been searching through the records.”

“Is that so?” The taller stranger asked, looking interested.

Four made a little sound of agreement and pointedly unrolled a scroll.

“We’re actually researching past policies on prison reform. Trying to convince the new king to fix things up around here,” they continued, not taking the obvious hint, “If you want, we could ask around. We’ve gotten a lot of contacts in the prison system through our work.”

Four sighed, turning to properly look at the stranger. “Shadow Vaati. That’s who I’m looking for. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m obviously not going to get any work done with you three doing whatever you met up for.” He picked up an armful of scrolls and left the table, hoping there would be another one available in a quieter area.


 

Four really should have known that Sky wouldn’t leave things at that.

About an hour later, when he’d found a new corner of the records room to hide away in and had just gotten back into a rhythm, his big brother rounded the corner and knocked softly on a shelf to get his attention.

“What,” Four snapped, not looking up from his scroll.

“I’m sorry we interrupted your work earlier,” Sky offered, lingering at the side of the shelf like he wasn’t confident enough to approach Four.

We. Like the three of them were some kind of group.

“It’s whatever,” Four said, scanning the next few names. Who wrote this, there weren’t any dates on it! Never mind any other sort of organization. 

“It’s not,” Sky said, clearly trying to coax Four into an explanation, “you’re upset.”

“Gee, I wonder why,” Four said scathingly, finally looking up at him. “Unless you’re here to help, Sky, I could use some peace and quiet.

“I’d be happy to help.” Sky approached the desk, looking over the stack of books and records. “I’ve been looking through records with Sun and Groose, too, so I should know a little more than before about how to search for names.”

“So you’ll learn for them?” The question was out of Four’s mouth before he could stop it.

Sky let out a pained sigh. “I just meant that I know more about it now.” He gestured to one of the stacks of books. “Is this the discard pile, or the ones you haven’t read yet?”

“Discard pile.”

“Okay.” Sky picked up a book with a battered cover from the other pile, leaning against the wall to read it instead of using Four’s desk.

Four tried to go back to his work. He tried to focus. But he could only try to read the same list of names so many times, and eventually he had to ask “So how long have you three been meeting up?”

“We first met eleven days ago,” Sky said, tentative excitement starting to creep into his tone. “We’ve been helping with each other’s projects.”

Great, he’d been counting the days.

“And they’ve met Wind.” That, somehow, was the part that most made Four want to scream.

“Oh! Yes.” Sky looked a little confused. “He interrupted one of our meetings. …Did he tell you about that?”

Four shrugged, looking back at his scroll so he didn’t have to make eye contact. “They were talking before you got there.”

Sky nodded slowly. “...Nothing too embarrassing, I hope.”

“Nothing as embarrassing as you blushing when you first saw them,” Four said sharply, glancing up at Sky again. “You weren’t subtle.”

Sky looked away, fingers tapping on the cover of his book. “...Oh.” He almost sounded guilty.

Good. Time to make it worse. “And having a lunch date with them is obviously more important than making sure my boyfriend isn’t. You know. Locked up. Or dead, maybe.”

“It wasn’t a date,” Sky said defensively, “and it’s important to take breaks, even from things that are important.”

“You’ve never cared about your own wellbeing enough to take breaks before, what changed?” Four snapped. “Other than having a crush.”

“I-” Sky was satisfyingly distressed. “I- well, I’m learning. I was hoping you’d take more breaks too, but I stopped bothering you about that when you made it clear you weren’t interested.”

“Because it’s my fault he got arrested in the first place, so the least I can do is find him!” Four hissed.

Sky sighed. “Four, it wasn’t your fault.”

“Yeah? It isn’t my fault for bringing him to the ranch without telling him what was going on?” Four demanded, standing up from the table with a screech of his chair across the floor. “Because everyone seemed happy to point fingers at the time! It’s not suddenly okay just because I was right and you all were wrong and Shadow was trying to help!”

“Bringing him to the ranch without warning wasn’t great,” Sky said tentatively, “but… Four, Shadow made his choice. He chose to help, he chose to risk himself. You didn’t do that for him, it was his decision.”

“He wouldn’t have needed to make that choice if he’d known what was going on from the beginning!” Four only barely remembered to keep his voice down. 

Sky shook his head. “But that wasn’t your decision to make, either. The group was still trying to figure out what to tell him when- when he left.”

Four scoffed. “Trying to figure out if he’d kill us in our sleep, you mean.”

“Both, I think.” Sky’s face was serious. “Four, I’m deeply sorry about what happened. But we had to play it safe. I know that Shadow didn’t want to betray us, but we couldn’t assume anything. Being kicked out of your house and having no idea what was going to happen to you would be an excellent motivator to turn in the renegade prince for reward money.”

“And none of you believed me when I told you Shadow isn’t like that!” Four snapped. “I’m the one who knows him, and he trusts me! It’s my fault he got kicked out, it’s my fault he’s in jail, and you can go off on as many dates as you want but I am going to find him.”

Sky sighed, seemingly dropping the whole fault argument. “I do want to help find him, I promise. I can help Sun and Groose along with helping you, you know.”

“Sure.” Four sat back down, pulling his scroll close again. “Whatever you say.”

“...I’m sure he’s trying to find you too,” Sky offered, after about a minute of silence. 

“As much as he can,” Four agreed with an awful sort of pang in his chest.

“I’m sorry I haven’t been helping as much as I should have,” Sky said, sounding genuine. “I’ll spend more time looking through records with you, and I can ask Sun to ask Vio if he’s heard anything-”

“Wait,” Four said through the sudden ringing in his ears and the feeling that the world had dropped out from under him. “What did you say?”

“I’m sorry?” Sky said blankly, “I’ll help more?”

Four shook his head almost violently. “No, no, after that. Ask who?”

“Vio. Her assistant.” Sky looked confused. “What, do you know him?”

It couldn’t be. There was no way. But… it couldn’t be a coincidence.

“How old is he? Did she say?” Four demanded, standing up again and rounding the table, because he couldn’t stand still right now. “Is he my age?”

“No,” Sky said, a little overwhelmed by Four’s sudden intensity, “she didn’t mention anything else… I mean, he can read, I know that, because he helps her with letters.”

“I need to meet him.” Coincidence or not, he had to know. “Do you know where they live? Let’s go right now.”

“I’m pretty sure they’re still here,” Sky offered, putting his book down. “We can ask.”

Four grabbed his brother’s hand and pulled him back toward his original table. “Come on, then!”

They caught Sun and Groose right as the two were leaving, Sun shouldering her bag and Groose returning books to a nearby shelf.

“I need to meet Vio!” Four told them the second they were in sight.

Sun turned to him, blinking in surprise. “Oh! Well, he doesn’t really like meeting new people without some warning -”

“He’ll want to meet me,” Four interrupted, then took a breath and tried to calm down. It didn’t work very well, but surely it was the thought that counted. “I know him. Please. It’s important.”

Sky’s brow was furrowed. “...Four, is he a friend of Shadow’s or something? Is that why you’re so excited?” 

… Well, there wasn’t really a point in keeping it a secret, was there?

“Vio was the fake name I used when I met Shadow for the first time,” Four explained, turning to look Sky in the eyes. “That can’t be a coincidence.”

Sky gasped. “You think-”

“It would be smart of him, with his dad and all,” Four pointed out.

“You think he’s your missing friend?” Groose asked, already invested.

“... I hope so,” Four said, sounding a little more vulnerable than he’d meant to. “I really fucking hope so.”

Notes:

Some of yall certainly guessed that something close to this would happen!! ;) good job,.,.. I guess we’ll have to wait and see where it goes,.,.,

Sorry for making yall wait for Several Acts skdjhflkahsdflkjhsdlkjf

We love you guys and we love comments!

Chapter 43: The Confession

Notes:

Ooohhhhhhh yall are in for a TREAT these next two chapters are absolutely fuckin delicious and we are So Proud Of Them >:3333

Wow i hope this significant moment in legend’s life goes Really Well and Nothing Bad Happens to derail it,,.,., ehehehehhe

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Legend was buzzing.

They’d done it. They had fucking done it, after all the time and effort and worry and planning. The treaty had been signed, and, solidified by a royal alliance between Hyrule and Koholint, it wasn’t going anywhere any time soon. The war was officially over.

And now, because he had some sense of how these things were supposed to go, he needed to actually, properly ask. A little backwards for a proposal, maybe, but Marin understood, and it was the thought that counted, probably.

“What do you think?” he asked her, gesturing to the picnic his brothers had helped him put together. There was a large, soft blanket to sit on, a basket full of food, and lanterns to help them see in the rapidly darkening evening, because Wars had been adamant that watching the fireflies in the garden was the most romantic spot on the grounds for this.

“It’s lovely,” Marin said, and even the admittedly common phrase was clearly deeply felt. “Especially after all the rushing around and formality of today.” She sighed with relief. “That official gown has so many layers , I can’t believe people manage them so well.”

“It looked good on you,” Legend offered, because it really had. Hyrulean style dresses didn’t suit Marin in the same way Koholint styles did, but they still definitely suited her. “Thanks for putting up with it to make the nobles happy.”

“I don’t really mind,” Marin admitted. “It is very pretty, I’m just not used to managing that much fabric, especially when it’s wrapped and belted so specifically.”

Legend tried to take a steadying breath without her noticing. Flirting. He could do this. “Well, if you ever want to practice, I’d be happy to help.”

She raised an eyebrow, smile growing. “Why, your Majesty, are you sure this isn’t some scheme to see me in my underclothes? It’s awfully early for that, we aren’t even engaged!”

Yet. Legend had the betrothal gifts ready to go.

“It’s a scheme to see you wearing pretty dresses,” he said innocently, trying to fight down his blush as he led Marin over to the blanket.

“Well, I’m sure to attend more formal occasions, since I’ll be staying longer than planned,” Marin said, kneeling onto the blanket and sliding her sandals off, then shifting into a more comfortable position. “I could certainly be convinced into more Hyrulean-style robes. Especially,” she added, glancing up at him through her eyelashes and extending a hand up towards him, “with an expert to help me tie them right.”

Despite having changed out of her formal robes, the traditional makeup was still on her face, a delicately painted flower resting in the center of her forehead. Legend hadn’t been close enough to see the brushstrokes of the petals before.

Even more endearing, though, was the way that her freckles and sunspots had started to show through the foundation on her cheeks as she’d relaxed enough to touch her face during the walk through the gardens. The fact that she was willing to honor him with perfect formal makeup, but comfortable enough to be willing to risk smearing it when alone with him. To allow him to see her true face underneath.

“Well,” he said quietly, taking her hand and kneeling next to her, “I don’t know if I’d call myself an expert.”

“It’s certainly an area you’re more skilled in than I am,” Marin said, shifting to lean against his side and smiling over at him, “which you might want to consider as a win.”

Legend’s heart did a little flip, and he laughed, leaning against her, too. “Yeah, alright.”

There was a moment of quiet, and then she took his hand.

“Thank you,” Marin told him quietly, rubbing her thumb gently over his knuckles, “both for the suggestion of the alliance, and being willing to go through with it. And-” she leaned in closer, eyes highlighted by the flickering lantern light, “for doing more.”

She gently pressed her forehead against his, noses just brushing each other. They shared a breath together for a second before she pulled back, smile softer than the moonlight.

“Mhm,” Legend managed, trying to remember how to breathe. His face felt like it was on fire. 

“You really are so sweet,” she laughed, reaching over to tap the tip of his nose playfully. “You blush so easily- do I truly have such a strong effect on you?”

“You’re really pretty,” Legend told her before his brain could catch up to his mouth, and as soon as it did, he wondered how upset Wars would be if he crawled under a rock to die.

Marin just laughed harder. “And here I was, thinking it was my flirting that was affecting you the most!”

“Please forget I’ve said anything ever,” Legend groaned, taking off his own sandals so he had an excuse to look away for a minute.

“But I’d lose so many amusing memories!” she teased, then gently squeezed his hand, looking back into his eyes with a more serious expression. “And so many meaningful ones. It would truly be a loss to forget you, Legend.”

Oh. 

“... Well, I guess my dignity is a lost cause anyway,” he said with a little laugh of his own, trying to hide the fluttery feeling behind his ribs. “And I’m not wrong.”

“Both I and your people prefer an honest king to a dignified one.”

“I’m certainly going to try to be honest,” Legend said quietly, giving her hand a little squeeze. “You - and my people - deserve that.”

“The fact you think like that is part of what makes you a good king,” Marin said, and Legend finally had the presence of mind to spot a blush on her cheeks as well, “and a good partner.”

Legend smiled at her and nudged her shoulder with his. “I think I need practice in both, but thanks.”

“Oh, I’m happy to help you with that,” she grinned, then glanced away for a second before adding softly, “as long as you’ll have me, if you want.”

That was as good an opening as he could ask for. 

“I’ve been thinking about that,” he said, as though this hadn’t all been okayed by everyone he knew and trusted, as well as Marin’s father, as well as Marin herself. As though he hadn’t sort of wanted to try this for weeks. 

Legend leaned over to pull the basket closer, leaving the food alone and pulling out the three small boxes tucked inside. He set them carefully in front of Marin one at a time. “In Hyrule, we usually start an engagement with gifts. Something that represents your partner, something that represents your connection, and something that represents the connection between your households. Or in our case, our kingdoms.”

Marin’s mouth opened in a silent gasp. She pressed a hand to her chest, glancing between Legend and the gifts as if she wasn’t sure how to respond, despite her clear joy.

“And I may have done some research,” Legend admitted, feeling suddenly very self-conscious, “and found out that in Koholint, you usually start it with a song.”

Marin was visibly holding her hands together in her lap to stop their restless motion, anticipation nearly vibrating through her. 

Okay. He’d been practicing, he could do this. Legend took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves, and started to sing.

And -

And Ravio’s expression from that first walk in the gardens flashed into his mind.

Legend hit a wrong note.

He paused for just a second to recover, because he could do this, he knew the song, but - but now that the thought had appeared it wouldn’t go away, and he suddenly felt so guilty he could barely breathe.

“Hey,” Marin caught his arm gently, concern clear in her eyes, “what’s wrong?” Her face was so open and concerned, like she had no idea what could have possibly gone wrong. What could have suddenly come between them, what Legend had ignored, forced himself not to see and pushed through.

“I -” The words all caught in Legend’s throat. There was too much to say all at once: it wasn’t her fault, he really did want to do this, he knew how important it was, but Ravio -

“Take a breath,” she reassured, shifting so she was kneeling in front of him, taking his hands in hers. “Are you okay?”

Ravio certainly isn’t.

Goddess, Ravio had been so hesitant, hadn’t he? Suggesting the idea in the first place, the way he’d acted when they had first announced it - and he’d been so withdrawn lately, Legend had barely noticed because of how busy everything had been, but he had, was this why?

Had Ravio noticed that Legend had barely noticed?

All the letters they’d exchanged, that hesitant friendship they’d built over those two years that had evolved into something… not more, but different. Signing the letters as yours. Addressing them to my dear confidant. That walk in the garden, taking Ravio’s arm -

Legend’s breath hitched, and his eyes burned with tears.

Marin squeezed his hands, gentle but firm. “Legend. Can you look at me?”

He did, trying to blink away tears before they could fall. He couldn’t fall apart tonight, of all nights.

“You don’t have to do this.” Marin’s voice was almost painfully soft. “You don’t have to be ready. You never have to be ready, if you don’t want to be. This isn’t something you need to rush. I’d rather you be comfortable and doing this out of love, not pressure.”

“I want to,” Legend said quickly, wincing at how teary he sounded already. “I do. I just - Please don’t think I don’t care about you, or that I’m uncomfortable, or - or anything like that, that’s not what this is about.”

“You don’t have to tell me what it’s about,” she told him, carefully looking away, “but if you feel comfortable, I’d like to help you with it.”

Legend breathed through another wave of guilt and tried to find the words. “... It’s about Ravio.”

“Your advisor?” Marin asked, confusion clear on her face. “Did he say something about this? About us?”

“He’s been perfectly supportive,” Legend managed, and that’s when the tears started to spill over. “And fuck, I can’t believe I didn’t notice - We - we wrote to each other a lot before I took the throne, and… I think we were flirting at some point? And then we took walks sometimes and fuck, Marin, I really like him, and I can’t just do this when he’s not even trying to argue about it.”

“Okay,” she said slowly, “that does complicate things a little, but Legend-” she reached out as if to wipe his tears away, then paused and pulled her hand back to rest in her lap, “if you love someone else-”

“That’s not -” Legend cut himself off with a frustrated little noise. “I want to do this, I really like you, I just… I don’t know how to do it in a way that doesn’t make me feel kind of sick every time I think about Ravio.”

“Legend,” Marin said, “I wouldn’t mind if you courted him, with or without courting me. Hell, I’d like to get to know him a little better too!” She looked very serious as she told him, “The alliance between our countries is certainly important, but it doesn’t mean you have to cut yourself off from other romantic connections.”

“... That’s an option?” Legend asked, and his voice felt very small.

“Yes!” Marin said, somewhere between relieved and concerned, “you’re king, Legend, loving your people is kind of the point. I won’t be upset if you want to get even closer to some of them.” 

“... But won’t everyone else be upset?”

Marin nearly scoffed. “Fuck them! Legend, if this makes you happy and doesn’t hurt anyone, that’s what matters! We can be betrothed without being engaged, if you want to pursue someone else, as long as we need to make the peace deal stick. But-” she quieted a little, looking down at where her hands had moved to rest in her lap. Legend’s hands felt a little colder with their absence. “But if you’d be open to considering having us both, well… I certainly wouldn’t mind sharing, especially if it makes you happier.”

Having them both?

Legend sat with that for several seconds. Finally, he managed a very quiet “Oh,” and promptly burst into tears again.

“Oh, Legend.” Marin shifted over to sit next to him, wrapping one arm around Legend and gently stroking his hair with her other hand, pulling him closer to lean against her shoulder. “Here, just take a minute. It’ll be okay.”

“‘M sorry,” he sniffled, putting his arms around her and curling up just a little. “This was supposed to be nice.”

“This is plenty nice,” she reassured, fingers carding soothingly through his hair, “and you being okay is important to me. I’m glad we’ve got as much of a partnership as we do, but on top of that, I do really like you. I can’t be happy because of something that makes you upset.”

“... Oh, goddesses, I need to talk to Ravio,” Legend realized, because he couldn’t agree to anything right now without talking to him first.

“Here, how about this,” Marin offered, voice staying low and comforting, “how about you hang on to your lovely engagement gifts for now, and go talk to Ravio. And if in the future you’d like to give them to me with no regrets holding you back, I’ll be happy to accept them.”

Legend took a breath. “Okay.”

“Okay,” she echoed, pressing a kiss to his hair, then pausing. “...Oh, sorry. That was just supposed to be reassuring, I promise.”

He let out a wet little laugh. “I got it, don’t worry.”

“And look at it this way,” Marin said, gesturing to the picnic basket, “you’ve even got an apology-and-wooing dinner ready and waiting!”

“No,” Legend decided, sitting up and wiping the tears from his eyes as best he could. “No, this is for you. If… if this is going to work, it can’t be him coming second. I can’t just… just recycle something, I need to do something different.”

She nodded. “I’m glad you think so. I’m sure he’ll appreciate that resolution.”

“... Do you want some cake?” Legend offered. “I’ll go talk to him when we’re done.”

“Sure.” Marin leaned towards the basket to open the lid and pull it closer. “Do you want anything?”

Legend managed to somewhat stabilize emotionally as they shared the meal, and once both of their plates were clean, Marin shot him another smile. “You should go talk to him. Especially if you told him about your engagement plans.”

“... I did,” Legend admitted with a sinking feeling in his gut. “I asked a few people if this was a good idea, he was one of them.”

“Then it’s all the more important you catch him now, especially if he’s as upset as you are.”

Legend nodded, standing up and sliding his sandals back on. “Do you want me to walk you back to your room?”

“I’ll be fine once we get back to the castle,” she reassured him. “Impa’s still waiting- I just hope she sat down at some point, or at least leaned against the wall. She’s a bit stubborn about that, especially in unfamiliar places.”

“Right. Well,” he said, carefully stacking the engagement gifts back in the basket and picking it up, “shall we head inside, then?”

“We shall,” Marin agreed, rolling up the blanket and pulling it into her arms. 

They walked in silence somewhere between awkward and comfortable, and Marin patted his shoulder as they paused at the entrance to the castle. “You’ve got this. Go find Ravio- he probably needs some reassurance right now. I hope you fall into each other's arms in the best way possible.”

Legend took a deep breath, nodded, and headed for Ravio’s room.

Notes:

GET READY BOIS WE’VE GOT A RAVIO POV COMIN ATCHA TOMORROW FRESH OFF THE PRESSES!!!!!

<333333 hope yall have excellent days, and thank you so much for reading and commenting!!!

Chapter 44: The Aftermath

Notes:

HERE WE FUCKIN GO BOYS

Ok this is the last chapter in this act, but it is a JUICY ONE OH BOY <333333 hope yall enjoooooy~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ravio had, admittedly, been having some trouble adjusting to his new rooms in the castle, but that wasn’t why he was sleepless tonight.

He’d decided to go to bed early, but that hadn’t helped. He just couldn’t stop thinking about what was going to happen while he was unconscious- even if being awake wouldn’t change anything, it felt wrong to just try and ignore what Legend had planned.

The proposal. 

He had to start actually thinking the word, at least, especially since he planned on being supportive, even if just as an ally and not a friend- he still wasn’t quite sure of his welcome there, how much of the inviting was actually making Legend happy and how much was based on some perceived obligation.

So, he was sitting at his desk staring at unfinished letters, ink dried on his unmoving pen, when he heard a knock on his door.

“Ravio?” Legend’s quiet voice filtered through the wood. “Are you still up?”

“Yes,” Ravio called over, not bothering to push in his chair as he hurried to open the door, “what’s wrong?”

Ravio was, perhaps, a little too tightly focused on Legend’s expression. Legend didn’t look nearly as happy as he had expected - he looked nervous, the picnic basket still on his arm, and unless Ravio was mistaken, he had recently been crying. 

“... Can we talk for a bit?” Legend asked quietly. “Nothing’s wrong, really, I just… I think we need to talk.”

“Of course.” Ravio waved the king inside, even more nervous than before. He pulled the footstool of his comfiest chair a few feet away from it and sat down, gesturing Legend towards the unoccupied seat. “You’re clearly upset,” he said, trying carefully to keep his tone neutral, “and I’m honored you came to me. I’m ready to do whatever I can to help.”

Legend sat down, setting the basket on the floor by the chair, his expression tightening just a bit. “... I know, Rav. You always are.”

Ravio did his best to hide how his heart twinged at the affectionate nickname, slipping back behind the comforting shield of formality. “It is both my job and my pleasure to assist you as well as your kingdom.”

“... You know you don’t have to do that with me, right?” Legend asked softly. “Wars does the same thing. You don’t have to go all formal. I don’t want to talk to the mask right now, I want to talk to you. If… if that’s okay.”

Caught off guard, Ravio took a second to just puzzle through Legend’s words, tamping down his growing distress. “I’m not sure there’s much of a difference, your Majesty. I’m sorry to disappoint you.”

Ravio needed to do a much better job of disguising the way the situation upset him, but he couldn’t backtrack now. It was too late- too late to take back the formal address, too late to connect emotionally, too late to tell Legend how he truly felt. The connection he desperately, embarrassingly wanted had always been unlikely, and he really shouldn’t have held onto hope for as long as he had. 

Legend took a deep, deep breath, then let it out slowly. “Okay. That’s… that’s okay. Whatever makes you comfortable, Rav.”

Something about the way Legend said his nickname shattered right through him. It shouldn’t have hit so hard, Ravio should be stronger than this, but evidently, he wasn’t.

He bit down hard on his lip, closing his eyes tight and bowing his head. His hands shook slightly in his lap.

Legend couldn’t just… say that. He couldn’t just act like things were normal, like Ravio being terribly rude and cold was okay!  

He needed to storm out, he needed to be disappointed- Lolia above, Ravio needed Legend to feel something about this! Anything, anything to give Ravio something to cling on to, something to react to.

Ravio survived by shaping his responses based on what others wanted. What did Legend want?

Openness, clearly, but that- no. No, Ravio couldn’t hurt Legend like that, not with his true feelings. That felt like the worst kind of betrayal, injuring Legend with his own hurt heart.

…Ravio could feel a tear slip down his cheek.

“Ravio?” Legend reached out to rest a hand on his arm, concern clear in his voice. “Are you okay?”

He couldn’t suppress his automatic flinch backwards. 

“I- I’m fine, I-” Ravio hurriedly extended his arm back to its prior position, in case he hadn’t completely scared Legend off. “I apologize, I just got- a bit overwhelmed.”

Legend had moved backward, too, but after a moment he hesitantly put his hand on Ravio’s arm again, much lighter than before. “You don’t have to apologize. I’m - shit, I’m doing a terrible job of this, aren’t I?”

“You’re fine,” Ravio said, almost automatically. “I… apologize for my behavior. But, you wished to-” he took a short breath, then tried again. “What did you want to talk about?”

“... Right.” Legend hesitated for a long moment, then said softly “... Marin and I aren’t getting engaged. Yet.”

Ravio blinked. “I- I’m so sorry.” That must have been devastating for Legend- he’d clearly been excited, happy enough to cause a low level ache in Ravio’s chest whenever either of them had brought it up.

“No, no, it’s okay,” Legend said quickly, “really it is. It’s not - well, it’s not never, it’s just… I needed to talk to you first.”

Instantly alert, honestly a bit relieved to focus on something more related to his job, Ravio sat up straighter. “What changed? Is it interpersonal, or political?” He was already tossing potential problems back and forth in his head- Legend had needed his advice, urgently enough to have not dropped off the picnic basket. Whatever was wrong had to be serious.

“Interpersonal.” Legend’s hand was still on his arm. “Rav, I -… Fuck, I don’t know how to say this.”

Ravio nodded, meeting his eyes very seriously. “It’s alright. If this isn’t going to work out, we can figure out another way to solidify the treaty. If she’s done anything that-” hurt “-upset you, I can-”

Legend quickly shook his head. “No, Marin’s great, she’s been great, especially tonight. I’ve just… Well, the idea that this would be permanent kind of… made me pay attention to some things I’ve been ignoring. About you.”

Oh.

Bright fucking hells. 

Ravio didn’t even know what to think, let alone say, but he’d had years of experience in making neutral circles around a topic he disliked.

“I’m sorry if I’ve displeased you, or her, in any way,” Ravio said, feeling oddly distant from the situation. 

He’d known it was too good to be true, anyway. Link had grown up, and Legend already had a best friend. Hyrule was so kind, Marin had ‘been great,’ and… and then there was Ravio.

The fact that they were sitting in his own room was probably the only reason his feet didn’t just walk him away from the entire situation. Lolia, it had likely been the princess who had an issue with him, based on the reference to the proposal. 

Even if he hadn’t been directly dismissed on Legend’s order, he’d always known Legend would pick the princess over him.

“No, no, you haven’t, I promise you haven’t,” Legend said, and after a beat of hesitation, he carefully took Ravio’s hand instead of his arm. “I might be reading everything wrong, I’m sure everyone is well aware that I have no idea what the fuck I’m doing when it comes to this sort of thing, but… fuck, I like you, Rav. I really like you.”

“Oh,” Ravio said, still stuck on Legend’s previous statement. “That’s okay. I appreciate your regard, but I’m sure the next spymaster will be just as likable. I understand her decision.”

“... What do you mean?” Legend asked, and he genuinely seemed confused.

He didn’t want to have to say it.

“I appreciate your… respect, for our past and my duties,” Ravio clarified slowly, “and I’m not upset to be dismissed. I hope the two of you will find someone better suited to serve you in this position.”

He stood up, almost automatically, and started to turn away.

“Whoa, hey, Rav, what the fuck are you talking about?” Legend asked, tightening his grip on Ravio’s hand and standing with him.

“If her opinion on your choice of advisor was important enough to delay your proposal, that is a serious matter,” Ravio told him, still feeling oddly removed from the situation. The skin on his hand was prickling where Legend held it. “I would not stand in the way of peace between nations.”

“That’s not what delayed our engagement!” Legend protested. “Rav, I couldn’t go through with it because I like you, and I couldn’t do that to either of you.”

It felt like all the feeling in his body flowed back in one terrifying rush of emotion. Ravio clutched back at Legend’s hand, almost desperate. 

“My King, we both have our duties. Please, don’t let me come between the two of you. I’ve had-” he could feel tears growing like sparks in the corner of his eyes- “I’ve had my time with you. I wouldn’t dream of taking this from you.”

“... Actually.” Legend carefully took Ravio’s other hand, too. “She suggested that maybe, if you’d be okay with it, I could have you both.”

It was like the words couldn’t sink into Ravio’s mind. They kept trying, hovering around his head, whispering ‘have you both’ until he was almost dizzy.

“I-” he started, unable to think of how to continue the sentence. His words had failed him in a way they never had before. Ravio had never come close to drowning, but he felt like he could imagine the feeling now.

“Only if you’re okay with it,” Legend said quickly, “I know it’s… unconventional. But Marin and I talked about it, and I had to at least bring it up before we made anything official.”

This made no sense. Legend was offering him-

Ravio didn’t get things like this! He’d barely adjusted to the idea of seeing Link again, of even befriending Legend, and now his king was going to offer him the highest honor he could imagine, the closest connection he’d ever craved?

“You-” You don’t want that. You don’t want me. “I’d be happy to try,” Ravio managed, half-choking on the words, “if that’s what you want.” 

That was certainly what Legend thought he wanted.

“No. No, we’re not going to do this because it’s what I want,” Legend said softly. “If this is happening, it’s because you want it, okay? You can take all the time you need to think about it.”

“Of course I-” how was that even a question? Of course he wanted this, even the princess had noticed! How could he not?

Ravio tried again, emotion so thick in his throat that he could barely squeeze the words out in a whisper. “I would be honored.”

“... But would you be happy?” Legend asked at the same volume.

Ravio managed a nod. “More than I could possibly have imagined.” A horrible doubt stole into his head, and he hurried to add, “but only if you want it too. I wouldn’t- I don’t want to impose. You don’t owe me anything, not a job or a relationship or a moment of your time. I don’t want this because of guilt or obligation.”

“If I didn’t want to do this I’d be engaged right now,” Legend pointed out with a small, hesitant smile.

Ravio almost laughed in relief. “Then I will repeat: I am honored. ” He leaned in slightly, gently twisting one of his hands out of Legend’s grasp to wrap an arm around his back and pull him closer to a hug, “and so very happy.”

Legend hugged him back tightly, burying his face in Ravio’s shoulder. “Good.”

Ravio tilted his head to lean his chin against Legend’s hair, suddenly realizing, with a rush of embarrassment and insecurity, that he’d been in such a rush to open the door that he hadn’t put his hood back on.

This would be the first time Legend really, fully saw him since childhood. And Ravio’s eyes were probably puffy from crying, both during and before their conversation, and he’d removed his jewelry, and-

He just tried to focus on holding Legend- the way he’d been dreaming of nearly since they’d started writing back and forth. He didn’t have to wear it right now, the day was far past and darkness had fallen some hours ago, but Ravio had grown used to its protection, its concealment.

He felt almost exposed without it.

But Legend had said he wanted to see behind the mask.

“I’m sorry I didn’t notice before,” Legend said quietly, the sound muffled in Ravio’s tunic.

“Don’t be,” Ravio said on a puff of air somewhere between a laugh and a sigh, “I didn’t want you to.”

“Still, this must have fucking sucked for you.”

Now that pulled a real laugh out of Ravio. “It wasn’t necessarily easy, I’ll say that much.”

“... Do you want to come have breakfast with me and Marin tomorrow?” Legend offered, his hold tightening just slightly. “Properly? So we can talk about how this is actually going to work?”

“Yes, please,” Ravio said, fighting the slow creeping feeling of doubt seeping back into his bones. “And- I just want you to know, if at any point you or her Highness feel uncomfortable with this-”

“Or you,” Legend added, leaning back enough to look him in the eyes. “Your feelings matter here too. That’s my biggest rule for this.”

Ravio couldn’t stop himself from smiling slightly- and he didn’t even want to. “Thank you. I promise, I’ll tell you if something feels wrong.”

“And we’ll do the same thing,” Legend said with a smile and a nod. Then he tilted his head to the side, and said “Goddesses, your eyes are really pretty.” His voice was soft, like he hadn’t meant to say it out loud, and after a beat, his eyes went wide and his face turned bright red.

This time, Ravio’s laugh was closer to disbelief than humor. “Really?” He tried to suppress the way his cheeks must be flushing- bringing his hands to cover them would just draw more attention to his blush.

“I mean -” Legend stammered for a moment, then sighed, leaning forward to rest his forehead on Ravio’s shoulder. “Yes, your eyes are very pretty, and I need to keep track of my fucking mouth tonight.”

“I don’t mind,” Ravio told him, his smile growing with the warmth in his chest, “I don’t really take my hood off much these days, unless I’m alone. Someone might as well get to appreciate them.”

Legend straightened again, and said with a blush and a smile, “Oh, I’m definitely appreciating them.”

Ravio had to look away, too flustered to say anything except polite stock answers he refused to give Legend. He was going to try to be better about not hiding from Legend, and he had to start now.

“And I’d love more opportunities to appreciate them, if that’s something you’re comfortable with,” Legend added.

Why was it so hard to give a straight answer? This all felt so… vulnerable. It was almost frightening. 

“That, ah,” Ravio said, stumbling almost unfamiliarly over the words, “I wouldn’t dislike it, certainly.”

“Then we can see how things go,” Legend said, his smile widening. “Were you working on anything important? I don’t want to keep you.”

“No,” Ravio hurried to reassure him, “I wasn’t making any sort of progress anyway.” It took a second for him to work up the courage to say, “...you can stay as long as you want.”

Legend considered that for a moment. “I mean… I’d love to stay forever, but we do need to get some sleep, and… honestly I have to talk to Wars and Mask at some point. They need to know that things are changing.”

“Of course.” Ravio tried not to feel illogically disappointed- this was the right decision, and he wasn’t going to let his feelings get in the way of it. “I’ll… see you tomorrow, then?”

“... Well,” Legend said after another moment of thought, “I think I can stay a few more minutes. I’m the king, Wars can’t get too mad.”

Ravio smiled despite himself, feeling oddly brave. “I’m sure you’ve put him through worse.”

“We’ve both put each other through worse,” Legend said with a slightly sour look, then shook it off. “Nobody’s bleeding and I’m making good decisions. That’s better than usual.”

“I certainly appreciate this decision,” Ravio told him softly, wanting to reach out a hand but not quite being able to convince himself to.

Luckily, Legend bridged the gap for him, taking his hand with a cautious little smile. “... You know I care about you a lot, right, Rav?”

Ah. Ravio wasn’t sure he could answer that question satisfactorily, but he didn’t want to lie to Legend, either. “I care about you too. A great deal, in fact.”

“Good.” Legend’s smile widened, just a bit. “We could have been doing this the whole time if I’d gotten my fucking act together. Goddesses, what took me so long?”

“I wasn’t exactly being helpful in that regard,” Ravio said, something between admittance and reassurance.

“No, you weren’t,” Legend snorted. “The letters should have been a clue, though.”

“...Admittedly, it was reasonable to assume things had changed once we discovered each other’s identities.” Ravio certainly had.

Legend gave his hand a small squeeze. “Yeah. I’m glad they didn’t, though.”

Ravio wasn’t sure that was true, but he nodded anyway. The situation was still deeply improbable, the distance of connection and propriety between them nearly insurmountable. The only difference was that Legend was willing to bridge it nonetheless.

Legend hesitated for a long moment, then leaned in to give Ravio a peck on the cheek. He pulled back almost immediately, cheeks bright red, and scooped up his basket before practically fleeing to the door.

He paused on the threshold, looking back at Ravio with a smile despite his blushing. “See you tomorrow, Rav.” And then he was gone.

Ravio lightly pressed a shaking hand to his face, right where Legend had kissed it. This still didn’t feel real- it was like something out of a storybook. The prince- the king- never fell for his assistant, that just wasn’t how it worked.  

…Although, he thought with a smile, Legend didn’t seem to be bending himself to any rules of the past. Maybe his decision to let Ravio in would be enough to change the ending.

Notes:

God i love him. Uagh.

Thanks so so much for reading!!!! we think the next act will be the final one (if nothing goes incredibly off the rails, fingers crossed) so. Holy fuck yall. Thanks for coming with us on this journey.

Look forwards to the interlude!!! It’s a four chapter, with a special guesttttt~~~

Series this work belongs to: